MOTORSPORT - SOUTH AFRICA -...
133
1 MOTORSPORT - SOUTH AFRICA GENERAL COMPETITION RULES (GCR’s), CIRCUIT RACING SSR’S, AND APPENDICES (COPYRIGHT RESERVED) The contents of this Hand Book take effect from 1st January 2013 www.motorsport.co.za National Number: 0861 MSA MSA / 0861 672 672 email:- [email protected] Please consult our website for category regulations, as well as any updates or changes made throughout the year. P.O. Box 11499 VORNA VALLEY 1686
Transcript of MOTORSPORT - SOUTH AFRICA -...
1
MOTORSPORT - SOUTH AFRICA
GENERAL COMPETITION RULES (GCR’s),
CIRCUIT RACING SSR’S,
AND APPENDICES
(COPYRIGHT RESERVED)
The contents of this Hand Book take effect from 1st January 2013
www.motorsport.co.za
National Number: 0861 MSA MSA / 0861 672 672 email:- [email protected]
Please consult our website for category regulations, as well as any updates or changes
made throughout the year.
P.O. Box 11499
VORNA VALLEY
1686
2
CONTENTS Page
MSA FIA/FIM/CIK Delegates, Board, Commissions etc......................................................................3
GENERAL COMPETITION RULES (GCR’s)
PART I Interpretation ..................................................................................................................4
PART II Administration of Rules ................................................................................................10
PART III Rights to Organise, Permissions, Approvals,Permits ...................................................11
PART IV Documents, Declarations, Sup.Regs & Entries............................................................14
PART V Entrants, Competitors/Drivers - Responsibilities, Medical Certificates, Licences ........21
PART VI Powers & Responsibilities: Promoters/Organisers.......................................................28
PART VII Officials .........................................................................................................................31
PART VIII Penalties .......................................................................................................................45
PART IX Protests.........................................................................................................................51
PART X Appeals and Enquiries .................................................................................................54
PART XI Applicable to MSA - Sanctioned Events .......................................................................59
PART XII Circuit Racing SSR’s....................................................................................................73
APPENDICES
Appendix “H” - Flags ........................................................................................................................97
Appendix “L” - Medical Code ...........................................................................................................101
Appendix “R” - Fees ........................................................................................................................127
TO BE PUBLISHED ON MSA WEBSITE
APPENDIX “A” – Homologation
APPENDIX “D” - Courses, Road, Tracks and Records
ANNEXURE “AD” - MSA Anti-Doping Code
ANNEXURE “I” - Personal Accident Insurance
ENVIRONMENTAL CODE
WORLD CHAMPIONS
S.A. MOTORSPORT CHAMPIONS
S.A. SPRINGBOK COLOUR AWARDS
NATIONAL COLOURS CRITERIA/NATIONAL COLOUR AWARDS
LIFETIME ACHIEVEMENT AWARDS
MSA SPECIAL AWARDS
MSA COMMITTEES
3
F.I.A (SPORT) – FEDERATION INTERNATIONALE
DE L’AUTOMOBILE
MSA Titular Member: Adrian Scholtz
Deputy: Trevor Kilburn
F.I.M – FEDERATION INTERNATIONALE
DE MOTOCYCLISME
MSA Titular Member: Adrian Scholtz
C.I.K – COMMISSION INTERNATIONALE DE KARTING
MSA Titular Member: Adrian Scholtz
MSA HONORARY PRESIDENTS
Trevor Kilburn & Mrs Beaulah Schoeman
MSA BOARD OF DIRECTORS
Chairman: Steve Miller
Adrian Scholtz (CEO)
Anthony Taylor Lindsay Steyn
Carel Pienaar Mark du Toit
Darryn Lobb Neil McCann
Dean Somerset Peter du Toit
Jonathan du Toit Tschops Sipuka
MSA BOARD OF DIRECTORS
MSA MANAGEMENT COMMITTEE
Chairman: Adrian Scholtz
Ms Jacqui Monteiro CEO
Administration Manager
Mrs Estie du Toit PR & Communication Manager
MSA NATIONAL COURT OF APPEAL
Senior Counsel:
Justice Dirk Marais
Adv. Andre Bezuidenhout
Adv. Pierre De Waal Adv. Paul Carstensen Adv. George Avvakoumides Attorneys: Jannie Geyser
Steve Harding
Willie Venter Sporting Members: Arnold Chatz
Mike Clingman
Richard Schilling
COMMISSION, PANELS AND REGIONAL COMMITTEES
To be published on MSA Website.
INTPRETATION –GCR’s
4
PART I
GENERAL COMPETITION RULES (GCR’s) (COPYRIGHT RESERVED)
INTRODUCTION
Vertical bars in right hand margin indicate amendments to previous wording
CONTROL OF MOTORSPORT
MSA holds the sporting authority to govern motorsport as conferred or delegated by the FIA, CIK and
FIM and any other international or national sporting bodies, Associations and Federations, which shall
mean it holds the exclusive right to take all decisions concerning the organising, direction and
management of motorsport in South Africa.
MSA refrains from manifesting racial, political, gender or religious discrimination in the course
of its activities and requires the same of its member bodies, officials and competitors.
MSA being a member of SASCOC accepts the code of conduct, objects and jurisdiction as prescribed
in the constitutions of this body, or their successors in title.
DELEGATION OF POWER
With the permission of the FIA, FIM and CIK, MSA has the right to delegate the whole or part of its
sporting powers to another or several other clubs. MSA may withdraw such delegation at its discretion.
That the powers granted to it may be exercised in a fair and equitable manner, MSA has drawn up these
rules, known as the "General Competition Rules", hereafter referred to as the GCR’s, which generally
conform to the Codes of the FIA, CIK and FIM.
SO THAT THE ABOVE POWERS MAY BE EXERCISED IN A FAIR AND EQUITABLE MANNER MSA
HAS DRAWN UP THE PRESENT GCR’S AND SSR’S. THE PURPOSE OF THESE GCR’S AND
SSR’S AND THEIR APPENDICES IS TO ENCOURAGE AND FACILITATE MOTOR SPORT IN SOUTH
AFRICA. THEY WILL NEVER BE ENFORCED SO AS TO PREVENT OR IMPEDE A COMPETITION
OR THE PARTICIPATION OF A COMPETITOR, SAVE WHERE MSA CONCLUDES THAT THIS IS
NECESSARY FOR THE SAFE, FAIR, OR ORDERLY CONDUCT OF MOTOR SPORT IN SOUTH
AFRICA.
INTERPRETATION IN THESE RULES, UNLESS INCONSISTENT WITH OR OTHERWISE INDICATED BY THE
CONTEXT:
GCR
1. "GCR’s" (General Competition Rules) means the rules as contained herein together with all
Appendices.
2. RESERVED.
3. "MSA" means Motorsport South Africa.
4. RESERVED.
5. "MEC" means the Motorsport Executive Council of MSA.
INTPRETATION –GCR’s
5
6. "ASN" (Autorité Sportive Nationale) means a National Sporting Authority or other national body
recognised by the FIA as sole holder of sporting power in a country.
7. "FMN" (Fédération Motocycliste Nationale) means a National Motorcycle Federation or other
national body recognised by the FIM as the sole holder of sporting power in the country.
8. "FIA" means the Fédération Internationale de l’Automobile, which is the sole international
authority entitled to make and enforce regulations for the encouragement and control of
automobile competitions and records through the FIA World Motorsport Council.
9. "FIM" means the Fédération Internationale de Motocyclisme, which is the supreme and sole
international authority empowered to control international motorcycling activities organised
throughout the world.
10. "CIK" (Commission Internationale de Karting) means a specialised commission of the FIA
responsible for the autonomous organisational details, running and administration of, inter alia,
international karting competitions.
11. "CSI" (Code Sportive Internationale) means the International Sporting Code (including
appendices) of the FIA and FIM respectively.
12. i) "SASCOC" means the South African Sports Confederation and Olympic Committee.
ii) "WADA" means the World Anti-Doping Agency.
iii) "SAIDS" means the South African Institute for Drug Free Sport.
iv) “SRSA” means Sport and Recreation South Africa
13. "THE TERRITORY OF MSA" means the Republic of South Africa, Botswana, Lesotho and
Swaziland.
14. "SSRs" means the Standing Supplementary Regulations issued by MSA.
15. "ORGANISING PERMIT" means written authority to organise and hold a competition, granted
and issued by MSA.
16. "SRs" means Supplementary Regulations that a promoter or organiser of a competition is obliged
to issue.
17. "OFFICIAL NOTICE/S" means a notice attached to an official notice board signed by a Clerk of
the Course and/or Steward and which, inter alia, contains details of the date on which such notice
was signed, the time at which such notice was signed, and the date and time at which such notice
was attached to an official notice board. At circuits, the official notice board must have a lockable
glass front.
18. "PROGRAMME" means an official document that an organiser and/or promoter is obliged to issue
prior to a competition, which contains, inter alia, details listed in GCR 90.
19. "COMPETITOR" means any person or body whose entry is accepted for, or who competes in any
competition, whether as an entrant, driver, co-driver, navigator, passenger or rider, provided that,
where any person so involved is a minor, the natural parent or guardian of such minor will be
deemed to be the competitor for purposes of the GCR’s. (Refer to GCR 127 - Indemnity Form)
20. "LICENCE" means the written authority given by MSA to:
i) any competitor to participate in, or to take part in, in any capacity whatsoever, in any competition,
and
ii) any official to officiate in any capacity whatsoever, in any competition.
INTPRETATION –GCR’s
6
21. "DRIVER/RIDER" means any person who drives/rides any vehicle/machine in competition and
who is in possession of a licence. References to drivers include riders (where applicable) and vice
versa.
22. "ENTRANT" means any person, persons or body who enters a vehicle in a competition and who
is in possession of a licence.
23. "PASSENGER" means a person or persons, other than a driver, co-driver or navigator, conveyed
in a vehicle during a competition.
24. "NATIONALITY" means the nationality of a competitor, who, for the purpose of these rules, shall
be deemed to be a national of the country of the ASN or FMN, which issued his licence. In the
event however, of a competitor participating in a world championship event organised under the
auspices of the FIA, CIK and FIM a competitor shall in these circumstances be deemed to be a
national of the country who issued his passport and/or travel document.
25. "SOUTH AFRICAN NATIONAL" means the holder of a South African Passport.
26. "CORPORATE MEMBER" means any body recognised by and affiliated to MSA as a club or
association, associate member, company and/or closed corporation, and registered as such.
27. "REGISTERED MEMBER OF A CLUB/ASSOCIATION" means any person whose name has
been inscribed in the register or other official documents of the club/association.
28. "DAY" means any day and any day shall be included in the computation of any time expressed in
days in these rules.
29. "CIRCUIT" means a permanent or temporary track in possession of a licence issued by MSA to
utilise such track for any competition or record. For the purposes of this definition, the pit lane is
deemed to be part of the circuit.
30. "CIRCUIT LICENCE" means the written authority issued by FIA, CIK, FIM or MSA permitting
competitions to be held at a given circuit.
31. "START" means that moment in time when the authorised official authorises a competition to
commence.
32. "STARTER" means a competitor authorised to start a competition.
33. "CONTROL LINE" means a line by reference to which a vehicle is timed or its performance in a
competition is determined.
34. "STARTING LINE" means the first control line on a circuit/route.
35. "FINISH LINE" means the last control line on a circuit/route.
36. "VISA" means the written authority given by an ASN or FMN for a competitor to compete in an
international event.
37. "CYLINDER VOLUME" means the volume generated by a cylinder (or cylinders) by the upward
or downward movement of the piston/pistons. Such volume is expressed in cm3 and for all
calculations relating to cylinder capacity, the symbol p will be regarded as equivalent to 3.1416.
38. "VEHICLE" means the term for automobiles and/or motorcycles in these regulations:
i) Land Vehicle:
Vehicle propelled by its own means in constant contact with the ground either directly by
mechanical means or indirectly by ground effect, and the motive power and steering system of
INTPRETATION –GCR’s
7
which are constantly and entirely controlled by a driver on board the vehicle.
Automobile:
A land vehicle propelled by its own means running on at least four wheels not aligned, which must
always be in contact with the ground, the steering must be ensured by at least two of the wheels,
and the propulsion by at least two of the wheels.
Special Vehicles:
Vehicles on at least four wheels which are propelled otherwise than through their wheels.
Ground Effect Vehicle:
Vehicles whose bearing on the ground is maintained by means of a pressurised air cushion.
ii) "Motorcycle" means all vehicles having less than four wheels, except in the case of quads
(which are also deemed to be motorcycles), propelled by an engine and designed essentially
for the carriage of one or more persons of which one is the driver of the vehicle. The wheels must
normally be in contact with the ground except momentarily or in certain exceptional circumstances.
Further, in order to traverse certain surfaces one or all of the wheels can be replaced with skis,
rollers or chains.
39. "COMPETITION" means an event in which a vehicle/s take part and which has a competitive
nature irrespective of whether results are announced and/or published or not.
40. "EVENT" means a single competition comprising a race/races/heats/sections that is completed at
a meeting.
41. "SERIES" means a competition comprising of more than one event and in which each event is
organised in terms of the same SRs and SSRs.
42. "MEETING" means a competition during which different classes of vehicles compete in separate
events.
43. "TEST" means a competition in which each competitor, prior to the commencement of the
competition, selects the time for carrying out competitions within a period fixed by the SRs
applicable to such competition.
44. "A NATIONAL CHAMPIONSHIP" means several events run in at least 4 different regions
designated by MSA as motorsport regions subject to there being suitable venues and
infrastructure available. MSA may at its sole discretion, in exceptional cases and if so warranted
by circumstances, reduce the number of regions in which events are required to be run to
constitute a national championship.
45. "CERTIFIED TRIAL" means a test carried out under conditions approved by MSA and under the
supervision of persons appointed by MSA and the results of which are certified in writing by MSA
as being correct.
46. "HANDICAP" means a competition in which the SRs made applicable to such competition, seek
to equalise the ability of each competitor in such competition to win such competition.
47. "SPORTING RALLIES" means road events with an imposed average speed, which are entirely
or partly run on roads open to normal traffic. A "rally" is constituted either by a single itinerary,
which must be followed by all vehicles, or by several itineraries converging on a common rally
point fixed beforehand, and followed or not by a common itinerary. The route may include one or
several special stages, ie events organised on roads closed to normal traffic, and which together
are, as a general rule, determining for the general classification of the rally. The itineraries which
are not used for special stages are called "road sections". International sporting rallies must be
entered on the international sporting calendar in the section "rallies". Permanent or semi-
permanent circuits must not constitute more than 10% of the total distance of the special stages
of an international sporting rally.
INTPRETATION –GCR’s
8
48. "MARATHON RALLIES" means rallies accepting the participation of non-homologated vehicles.
Marathon rallies entered on the international sporting calendar should have an itinerary of a total
length of more than 900 km and shall comply with the sporting and technical regulations drawn up
by the FIA for this type of event. Marathon Rallies are known as off-road races in South Africa and
do not comply with the sporting and technical regulations of the FIA, and may be less than 900
km in length. The events are usually run as rallies on a special stage basis from beginning to end.
49. "TOURING ASSEMBLIES" means rallies organised with the sole aim of assembling participants
at a point decided beforehand. To separate them from sporting rallies, their regulations must be
endorsed "touring assembly". Their itinerary may be compulsory but no average speed can be
enforced.
50. "KARTING" means a competition in which karts compete in terms of the regulations and
specifications contained in the Karting Handbook.
51. "MOTORCYCLE COMPETITIONS" means a competition in which motorcycles compete in terms
of the regulations and specifications contained in the Circuit and Non-Circuit Handbooks.
52. "DRAG RACES/RACING" means an acceleration competition between two vehicles racing from
a standing start over a straight, precisely measured course in which the first vehicle to cross the
finish line (without penalty) achieves the better performance.
53. "CIRCUIT RACING" means a competition on a closed circuit between two or more vehicles
competing at the same time on the same circuit in which speed or distance covered in a given time
determines the winner of the competition.
54. "SPEED EVENT" means a competition in which a vehicle’s/machine’s performance is judged by
timing its progress over a given distance or by the distance covered by the vehicle/machine in a
given time. The term "speed event" will also include hillclimbs, sprints, rallycross, autocross,
slalom, record attempts and other similar competitions.
55. "CLASSIFICATION" means the grouping of vehicles/machines by their engine capacity or by
some other means of distinction.
56. "FULL INTERNATIONAL COMPETITION/EVENT" means a competition in which entrants and
drivers/riders of various nationalities, including FIA "A"-classified entrants and Super Licence
holders and drivers and riders who are holders of FIM World Championship or FIM International
licences, are permitted to compete.
57. "INTERNATIONAL COMPETITION/EVENT" means a competition/event inscribed on the
international calendar of the FIA, CIK, FIM or the AMU open to the holders of an international
licence appropriate to the event. In the case of competitors who do not hold an international
licence issued by MSA, they must hold an international licence issued by another ASN/FMN
together with written permission (Motorsport Visa) from that ASN/FMN to participate in the specific
international event concerned.
58. "NATIONAL CHAMPIONSHIP COMPETITION/EVENT" means an event inscribed on the MSA
sporting calendar as a qualifying event for a South African National Championship, open to any
holder of a MSA licence appropriate to the event, and who is otherwise eligible to compete in it.
59.i) "NATIONAL COMPETITION/EVENT" means an event inscribed as such on the National Sporting
Calendar of MSA and open to any holder of a licence appropriate to the event and who is
otherwise eligible to compete in it.
ii) "NATIONAL CHAMPIONSHIP SERIES" means a South African National Championship series of
INTPRETATION –GCR’s
9
events as per GCR 44.
60.i) "REGIONAL CHAMPIONSHIP SERIES" means a Regional Championship in respect of which the
minimum requirements shall be determined by the region concerned and which may allow the
inter- participation of a maximum of two regions.
ii) "REGIONAL EVENT" means a regional event inscribed as such on the MSA Calendar or on a
regional sporting calendar of MSA open only to licence holders in the region inscribing the event
or with the permission of MSA, to licence holders domiciled in one additional region.
iii) "RESTRICTED COMPETITION/EVENT" means an international competition or national
competition in respect of which an entrant or driver is obliged to comply with specific requirements.
Without limiting the generality of the aforegoing, a restricted competition shall mean a competition
in respect of which a driver or entrant is invited to participate or which is restricted to vehicles of
a particular make.
iv) "CLUB COMPETITION/EVENT" means an event inscribed as such on the MSA National Sporting
Calendar or on a regional sporting Calendar of MSA open only to licence holders in the region
inscribing the event.
61. "CLOSED COMPETITION/EVENT" means a competition in respect of which a club permits only
members thereof to compete. Members of other clubs may be permitted to compete, provided
however, that such participation is authorised by MSA and specified in the supplementary
regulations issued for the event in question.
62. "FORCE MAJEURE" means only a situation unrelated to a promoter’s financial or contractual
involvement. For example, the refusal of authorities to hold an event because of a state of political
unrest or petrol being unobtainable or widespread floods, or an earthquake, may be considered
as "force majeure". A financial reason such as refusal of a subsidy or the withdrawal of a sponsor
is not "force majeure".
63. A reference to the singular includes the plural and vice versa
A reference to natural persons includes legal persons and vice versa
A reference to gender includes other genders.
Clause headings in these rules have been inserted for convenience only and shall not be
taken into account in its interpretation.
64. Words and expressions defined in any of these rules, the SSRs and the SRs for the purpose of
the rule, bear the meaning assigned to such words and expressions in that rule.
ADMIN – GCR’s
10
PART II
ADMINISTRATION OF RULES
GCR
65. INTERPRETATION OF RULES
MSA shall be empowered to decide upon any questions raised within its territory concerning the
interpretation of the CSIs (see GCR 12) and these rules, subject to the right of appeal (if any)
under GCR 215.
66. EXERCISE OF THE POWERS OF MSA
i) The sporting power delegated to MSA by the FIA, CIK and FIM shall cause MSA to constitute
appropriate bodies to exercise the executive and judicial powers and functions under these rules
in accordance with the MSA Articles of Association and in terms of the sporting codes of the FIA,
CIK and FIM.
ii) Such judicial powers and functions (such as the hearing of appeals or the determination of the
penalty to be inflicted for a breach of these rules) may be delegated to a court consisting of not
less than three persons appointed by MSA. The exercise of such judicial powers and functions
shall be final and not subject to review except on appeal in accordance with these rules. Appeals
shall be directed to MSA following the decision of a MSA Court of Appeal to its National Court of
Appeal. No person shall act in a judicial capacity if he has taken part as a competitor, driver or
official in the competition concerning which a decision is to be given or if he has already
participated in a decision on the matter in question as a member of a previous Court, or if he is
directly or indirectly concerned in such matter. No person shall, however, be disqualified from
acting in a judicial capacity by virtue of having participated in a decision to convene a Court.
67. ALTERATION OF RULES
MSA shall be entitled in its sole and absolute discretion to add to, amend, repeal or substitute any
GCR, SSR or SR. Any addition to, amendment, repeal or substitution of GCR, SSR or SR shall
become of force and effect at the time and on the day that such addition to, amendment, repeal
or substitution is posted on any notice board designated by MSA as an official notice board (refer
GCR 17) or is published in an MSA circular or bulletin. (See also GCR 70 (iii)).
68. NOTICES
i) Any communications required under these rules are to be made to MSA and shall be addressed
to the Chief Executive Officer, Motorsport SA, PO Box 11499, Vorna Valley, 1686 or to such other
addresses as may be duly notified from time to time.
ii) Any communication required to be sent under these rules will be addressed to the respective
person(s)/ body as follows and delivered, faxed, e-mailed or posted. Any communication sent by
post shall be deemed to have reached the addressee within 14 days. Faxed and e-mail
communications shall be deemed to have reached the addressee within 48 hours. It is the
responsibility of all MSA licence holders (including officials), clubs, promoters and organisers, to
immediately advise MSA in writing of any change of postal address and/or contact details.
a) An Appellant: To the address given on the notice of appeal.
b) A licensed competitor or official (not being an appellant): To the address given on his entry
form or his licence application form.
c) A promoter, organising committee, secretary (or member) or other unlicensed official (not
being an appellant): To the address given on the permit application, or that given in the SRs
for the event, or the last known address.
PERMITS - GCR’s
11
PART III
RIGHTS TO ORGANISE, PERMISSIONS,
APPROVALS AND PERMITS
GCR
69. RECOGNITION OF NATIONAL AND LOCAL AUTHORITIES
All International and National competitions must be organised in conformity with the relevant
Codes and their Appendices, as well as the Prescriptions and Regulations pertaining to the
individual competitions, and the laws of the territory in which the competitions take place.
A competition may be held either on a road or on a track or on both, but no permits shall be
granted by MSA for a competition unless the promoters have first obtained such official permission
as may be necessary from the competent and/or local authorities. Unless permission has been
obtained to close the road concerned, competitions taking place on any public road must conform
to the traffic laws of the province/territory in which they take place. Any breach of such laws by a
competitor during a competition shall be a breach of these rules and may be dealt with
accordingly.
70. RIGHT TO ORGANISE
Competitions may only be organised in the territory of MSA by:
i) MSA itself; or
ii) Other clubs, organisers or promoters approved by MSA, who may delegate their powers and
duties to an organising committee. Such delegation shall not, however, affect the ultimate
responsibility of the promoting body.
Competitions are governed by:
i) the GCR’s of MSA;
ii) the appropriate sections of SSRs;
iii) any instructions issued from time to time in MSA circulars or bulletins;
iv) the SRs;
v) the official instructions issued on certain events (See GCR 17);
vi) the final instructions issued to competitors which form an addendum to the SRs;
vii) the regulations and specifications issued or approved by MSA for specific types of
vehicles/machines, or events;
viii) any instructions issued by MSA in writing;
ix) the laws of the territory in which the competition takes place;
x) the CSIs of the FIA, CIK or FIM (where applicable for international events).
71. PROMOTERS
Any person, club or body (other than an organising committee) proposing to hold, holding or
organising a meeting and being financially responsible for the competition. Promoters may
delegate their powers and duties to an organising committee. Such delegations shall, however,
not affect the ultimate responsibility of the promoters (See Part VI).
72. ORGANISERS
The club or body responsible for complying with the MSA code and regulations in respect of a
competition.
73. ORGANISING COMMITTEE
A committee of at least three persons approved by MSA and authorised by the promoters to
PERMITS - GCR’s
12
organise a meeting and to enforce the SRs on their behalf. Where an organising committee is
appointed to act on behalf of promoters, such organising committee shall take the place of the
promoters for the purpose of these rules, provided that the promoters shall be responsible for the
acts and omissions of such organising committee as if such acts and omissions were their own.
74. SPONSOR
A person or body making a contribution financially or in kind towards the promotion of a
competition.
75. NECESSARY PERMISSION AND APPROVAL
No competition shall be held within its territory, unless MSA has signified its approval by granting
an organising permit, or has waived the necessity of an organising permit, or the competition is of
a kind in respect of which MSA has granted a general waiver of permit (See GCR 77).
76. UNAUTHORISED COMPETITIONS
The organisation or holding of any competition within the territory of MSA other than in accordance
with these rules shall render every person connected therewith or taking part therein, whether as
promoters, organising committee, competitor, official or otherwise, liable to the consequences and
penalties provided by GCR 174. If such a competition is included in a meeting for which an
organising permit has been granted, the permit shall be null and void, and the promoters shall
return all entry fees.
Should the competition count towards a championship or other award, it shall not be taken into
consideration therewith. Any competition for which necessary government, administrative or
private authorisation has not been obtained, shall be prohibited by MSA/deemed to be an
unauthorised competition.
77. WAIVER OF NECESSARY PERMITS
Following written application, MSA may waive the necessity of organising permits for individual
specific events (generally closed events). The organisation of competitions under such waiver
shall be subject to whatever conditions MSA shall from time to time announce, and the waiver may
be revoked at any time either generally or in respect of a particular club or proposed competition,
without giving a reason.
78. APPLICATION FOR AN ORGANISING PERMIT (See also GCR 87)
Every application for an organising permit shall be made out in writing and accompanied (where
applicable) by the appropriate fees (see Appendix "R") together with a draft of the proposed SRs
and entry form. The application must be lodged with MSA at least six weeks before the date
of the proposed competition and must state:
i) the name and address of the applicant;
ii) the body on whose behalf the application is made and the official position held by the applicant;
iii) the nature of the competition for which the permit is required;
iv) the date and place of the proposed competition.
By applying for, and accepting, an event organising permit from Motorsport South Africa,
an event organiser is deemed to comply, and/or confirms having complied, with the Safety
at Sport and Recreational Events Act 2 of 2010.
Application for waiver of permits shall be submitted in writing, giving adequate reasons for the
application and full details of the competition or event concerned. Such application must be
lodged with MSA at least two weeks before the date of the proposed competition/event.
NOTE: SRs must not be issued to competitors in draft form but only after approval by
MSA, reflecting the permit number issued for such event by MSA. Failure to
comply with this requirement, will result in MSA taking action against the club
and/or promoter.
PERMITS - GCR’s
13
79. APPLICATION FOR A TRACK/CIRCUIT LICENCE
In the case of an application for a permit to hold a race meeting or speed event on a track or circuit
which is not already approved by MSA, an application for approval of the track or circuit must be
made to MSA at least 3 months before the proposed competition. The application must be
accompanied by a plan to scale of not less than 1:500. This plan shall give details of the course,
proposed positions of ambulances, details of safety arrangements and organisational
infrastructure together with proposed positions of the spectators.
80. ISSUE OF AN ORGANISING PERMIT
The draft copy of the SRs (corrected if necessary) will be returned with the organising permit.
Permits for International events will only be issued for events inscribed on an International
calendar and only after the full inscription and permit fees have been paid.
81. APPLICATION FOR CALENDAR DATES
A promoter or organiser, to avoid the payment of late inscription fees, must apply for inscription
during the year preceding the event (See Appendix R – Art. 1.).
In the case of applications relating to international events, the promoter or club must
satisfy MSA that it has the necessary resources to stage the meeting, competition or event.
A financial guarantee will be called for. In addition, applications to stage international
events, shall be submitted to MSA, and the Sporting Commission concerned for necessary
approval.
82. INSURANCE
i) MSA shall arrange public liability insurance cover on behalf of promoters/organisers in respect of
all competitions or events for which permits are issued within its territory or for competitions or
events held outside of its territory run under permit issued by MSA, or for events for which a waiver
of permit has been granted.
ii) MSA may, at its sole discretion, arrange personal accident cover for all licensed officials provided
the names of the officials and their duties are supplied in writing at least 7 (seven) days before
the competition or event is held.
83. COMMERCIAL RIGHTS
i) All commercial rights pertaining to any SA and/or MSA Championship, Challenge, Trophy, Cup,
Series or event shall be vested in MSA. These rights shall include but not be limited to naming
rights, the right to sell sponsorships, television, radio, electronic and/or other media rights, and
royalties. (Refer to Art. 15 of Appendix R).
ii) Without written consent from MSA, none of the rights referred to in i) above may be commercially
exploited by the sale or barter thereof, or in any manner whatsoever, by anyone.
iii) Where MSA has entered into an agreement in respect of the commercial rights to an event or
series of events, the affected individual event promoters/organisers may not display or publish any
advertising material that conflicts with the interests of the party with whom MSA has entered into
the aforementioned commercial rights agreement. The organizers must avoid any potential conflict
by ascertaining from MSA (in writing) at least 7 days before the event, whether any potential
conflict may arise as a result of an organizer/sponsor involvement.
All event Organisers, Commissions, Panels, Regional Committees and Officials must
respect the provisions of this GCR.
SUP. REGS - GCR’s
14
PART IV DOCUMENTS, DECLARATIONS,
SUPPLEMENTARY REGULATIONS AND ENTRIES
GCR
84. OFFICIAL DOCUMENTS
The following shall be published prior to the receipt of entries:
i) MSA approved SRs for the competition or various competitions forming part of a meeting. These
shall conform to and not conflict with the relevant CSIs, GCR’s, SSRs and any official instruction
issued by MSA;
ii) a draft timetable;
iii) an entry form complying with GCR’s 91, 92 and 93.
85. LOGOS FOR INTERNATIONAL AND NATIONAL COMPETITIONS
In a conspicuous position on the outer front cover or the front page of the SRs and programme,
insert the following logos:
i) In the case of international competitions held under the sporting code of the FIA, an FIA logo
together with that of MSA.
ii) In the case of international competitions held under the sporting code of the FIM, an FIM logo
together with that of MSA.
iii) In the case of national competitions held under the permit of MSA, an MSA logo and an MSA
environmental logo (See Appendix R – Art. 2(ii) (f) regarding penalty for non-compliance).
iv) FIA, FIM and MSA logos are available from MSA.
86. ANNOUNCEMENTS TO BE MADE ON OFFICIAL DOCUMENTS
Supplementary regulations, programmes and entry forms relating to any competition shall bear in
a conspicuous position the following paragraph: “Held under the General Competition Rules and
Standing Supplementary Regulations of Motorsport SA and these Supplementary Regulations,
Permit No .”
87. CONTENTS OF THE SUPPLEMENTARY REGULATIONS
The SRs shall contain (in so far as may be appropriate to the event to which they relate) the
following information:
i) The name, status and nature of the proposed competition(s);
ii) the permit number;
iii) the name and address of the promoters;
iv) the name and address of the organisers and/or organising committee;
v) the obligatory announcement in accordance with GCR 86;
vi) the place and date of the competition(s);
vii) a full description of the competition(s) including length and direction of course, fuel and categories
of vehicles eligible;
viii) comprehensive information concerning practice and race times, as well as the time and place for
the drivers’ briefing and details of penalties, if any, for non-attendance;
ix) the dates, times and nature of starts, with details of handicapping where applicable;
x) a reminder of such of these rules as may be particularly applicable to the competition, and also in
regard to licence requirements and signals to be used;
xi) the manner in which the results will be determined and prizes awarded;
SUP. REGS - GCR’s
15
xii) a detailed list of prizes and financial awards allocated to each competition;
xiii) a reminder of the rules concerning protests;
xiv) the names of the Stewards of the Meeting and the Clerk of Course with his/her grade and licence
number;
xv) provisions regarding postponement, abandonment or cancellation (see GCR 244);
xvi) any additional information required on entry forms (see GCR 92);
xvii) whether the nomination of drivers may be delayed (see GCR 92);
xviii) how, when (opening and closing dates and times) and where entries shall be submitted (see GCR
104);
xix) the amount of the entry fee (see GCR 95);
xx) qualification requirements for drivers;
xxi) provisions in regard to the conditional acceptance of entries;
xxii) the maximum number of competitors and how entries, if in excess of this number, are to be
selected for acceptance (see GCR 101);
xxiii) the relative positions of the vehicles at the start and how they are to be determined;
xxiv) whether the eligibility of vehicles will be checked after the competition (see GCR 254);
xxv) in circuit competitions, how laps are to be timed;
xxvi) signals to be given for the start (see GCR 262);
xxvii) the penalty for a false start if other than as prescribed in the GCR’s;
xxviii) if appropriate, that a change of driver is permitted (see GCR’s 99 and 152 (viii));
xxix) provisions as to the replenishment of vehicles;
xxx) particulars of the identification numbers and marks to be carried;
xxxi) the facts to be judged by the Judges of Fact (see GCR 162) and the names of the Judges;
xxxii) the times and dates fixed for the official examination of vehicles;
xxxiii) all such other requirements and information as may be necessary for the proper conduct of the
meeting and as may be specified from time to time in instructions/regulations issued by MSA;
xxxiv) the name or names of any sponsors of the competition;
xxxv) any additional regulations required by the particular features of the competition(s).
In drawing up the SRs, organisers will take the following into account:
SSRs shall not be repeated either in whole or in part in any SRs. An organiser who feels it
essential to draw attention to any particular SSR shall do so by referring to its number.
88. ALTERATION TO THE SRs
No alteration or addition shall be made to the SRs (except if this relates to the race programme or
the list of race officials) after the date listed for the closing of entries unless ALL competitors
entered and MSA have agreed IN WRITING to such alteration or addition prior to the start of
scrutineering or, after the beginning of documentation, ALL the competitors and the Stewards of
the Meeting (or the Jury in motocross events) agree to such alteration or addition, IN WRITING.
89. PROGRAMME TO BE SENT TO MSA
The promoters of any competition shall within 21 days of the competition, send a copy of the
official programme of the competition to:
The Manager – Sporting Services
Motorsport SA
PO Box 11499
VORNA VALLEY
1686
90. CONTENTS OF THE PROGRAMME
The programme shall contain (in so far as appropriate to the meeting or competition to which it
relates) the following information:
SUP. REGS - GCR’s
16
i) a statement in accordance with GCR 86 of these rules and the words ‘official programme’ in
prominent lettering on the front cover, together with necessary motorsport logos;
ii) the name of the promoters and the organising committee (if any) and the names of any sponsor(s);
iii) place and date of competition(s);
iv) a short description and the timetable of the proposed competition;
v) names of the entrants and drivers with the distinctive numbers or marks displayed on their
vehicles. Assumed names must appear between inverted commas;
vi) the names of the Stewards of the Meeting (including which of such Stewards have been appointed
by MSA), or the Members of the Jury (where applicable), the Clerk of the Course and the Judges
of Fact (if any);
vii) Public Indemnity Clause (see below for English, Afrikaans, Xhosa and Zulu versions respectively):
Warning – Motorsport is dangerous.
In view of the high speeds attained by the competitors, accidents can happen. The
promoters and organisers of this race meeting/event/competition cannot guarantee your
safety. You are present at your own risk.
Vrywaring – Motorsport is gevaarlik.
Weens die hoë snelhede wat deur deelnemers bereik word, kan ongelukke gebeur. Die
promoters en organiseerders van hierdie byeenkoms kan derhalwe nie die veiligheid van
toeskouers waarborg nie. U is teenwoordig op u eie risiko.
Isilumkiso – Ukhuphiswano lwe-moto luyinggozi.
Kangangohlobo lokuba abaqgatsi abaqhuba iimoto ngamendu aphakamileyo nengozi
zingenzeka. Abaxhasi nabagqugquzeli bolu khuphiswano abanaso isiqinisekiso
sokuphepha kuwo wonke umntu ongumbukeli wolu khupiswano. Ngokuba apha ubomi
bakho busengozini.
Isexwayiso – Ngobungozi bomjaho wezimoto.
Maqondana nesivinini esiba emjahweni wezimoto ingozi ingenzeka kalula. Abagqugquzeli
nabahleli balomjaho abanaso isiqinisekiso sokuphepha kwezi bukeli. Ukuphepha kwakho
kusezandleni zakho.
Note: Similar wording should appear on entrance tickets and on signs erected at the entrance
to venues and in several prominent places at the venue. These signs shall be in English,
Afrikaans and at least one of the other official languages.
A programme need not be published for closed events, but the above information where
applicable, must be furnished to MSA before the meeting and be made available to the
competitors at the meeting.
91. ENTRIES
i) An entry is an offer by an intending entrant to enter into a contract with the organiser of an event.
It must be signed by the entrant/competitor on the official form and, once accepted, it is a contract
which binds the competitor to take part in the competition for which he has entered, and it
binds the organiser to fulfil towards the competitor all conditions of the entry, except in the case of
established "force majeure".
ii) ALTERATIONS TO ENTRY FORM
All alterations to an entry form must be initialled by the entrant/competitor. Failure by the entrant
to comply with the foregoing may result in exclusion or lesser penalty at the discretion of the
Stewards of the Meeting.
iii) INFORMATION ON ENTRY FORM REGARDING VEHICLE/MACHINE
A competitor in a scratch event shall not be required to disclose more information in his/her entry
SUP. REGS - GCR’s
17
than is necessary to identify himself/herself and his/her vehicle and to ensure correct
classification. A competitor in a handicap event may be required to disclose every factor which
will affect his handicap.
iv) No vehicle/machine shall be entered under an individual name or a combination of names unless
each of the entrants involved, is in possession of a valid competition licence.
92. CONTENTS OF ENTRY FORM
Entry forms shall contain the following:
i) spaces for the true full names and addresses of entrant, driver(s) and passenger(s) (if appropriate
to the competition) and the licence number(s) of the entrant, driver(s) and passenger(s). SRs may
permit the nomination of driver(s), rider(s) and passenger(s) to be deferred, but no driver, rider or
passenger shall compete unless he has first signed the appropriate declaration(s) and/or
undertaking(s) as required by GCR 93;
ii) spaces for the signature of the entrant. An entry form may be submitted by an agent on behalf of
the entrant but in that case the entrant shall himself sign and submit an entry form as soon as
possible and in any case before or at documentation;
iii) the following statement: "If a competitor is a minor, this form must be countersigned by the
appropriate parent or guardian";
iv) a statement in accordance with GCR 86;
v) any other information required by the SRs.
93. DECLARATION/UNDERTAKING TO BE SIGNED BY EVERY COMPETITOR
Every entrant and driver/rider shall sign the relevant declarations and undertakings set out
hereunder, which shall form part of the licence application form:
i) "I understand that should I, at the time of an event in which I intend taking part, be suffering
from any condition/disability (whether permanent or temporary) which is likely to
prejudicially affect my control of my vehicle/machine, I may not take part in the event
concerned unless expressly permitted to do so by MSA following the aforementioned
declaration of my condition/disability. I further understand that, notwithstanding the issue of
a licence to me by MSA it remains my responsibility not to participate in any event where a
condition or disability suffered by me, may in any way affect my, or any other person’s
safety."
ii) "I declare that, to the best of my belief, I or the rider(s)/driver(s) entered by me, possess the
standard of competence necessary to take part in any event entered, and that any
vehicle/machine entered will be suitable and raceworthy/roadworthy, having regard to the
speeds which will be reached."
iii) "I declare that any vehicle/machine entered by me, will comply with all regulations and
specifications pertaining to the event entered/category of motorsport concerned. I accept,
subject to my rights of protest and appeal, that action will be taken against me as the
entrant and/or driver and/or rider, in accordance with the provisions of MSA’s regulations, if
my vehicle/machine is found not to comply with the relevant regulations and specifications."
94. SIGNATORY TO ENTRY FORM
Where a driver/rider has officially been appointed in terms of GCR 113 to act on the entrant’s
behalf, the entrant is not absolved from his responsibility regarding the conduct of the driver/rider
or absolved from responsibility regarding the vehicle/machine entered. However, where a
driver/rider not appointed in terms of GCR 113 signs an entry form on behalf of the entrant, he will
be deemed to have the authority to act as the representative to the exclusion of the entrant and
will assume full responsibility for the vehicle/ machine entered.
95. RECEIPT OF ENTRIES
On receipt of an approved copy of the SRs and an organising permit from MSA, the organisers
must make the approved regulations and entry form available to prospective entrants in the event.
SUP. REGS - GCR’s
18
Entries will be accepted up to the closing date specified therein. An entry form which is received
incomplete in any material aspect may be accepted by the organisers conditionally upon a
properly completed entry form being received by a specified date. Any entry not accompanied by
the appropriate entry fee stated in the regulations shall be deemed conditional until such time as
the entry fee has been paid. An entry from a foreign competitor shall not be accepted for any
event run under an MSA organising permit unless the competitor concerned has satisfied MSA
with regard to his/her competition licence and permission to participate granted by his/her home
federation.
96. ENTRY SUBMISSION
Any entry, including those submitted electronically (via fax, e-mail or online), shall be considered
a binding intention by the entrant to take part in the event concerned and he/she shall be liable for
payment of the relevant entry fee unless the entry is formally withdrawn within 2 days of the
closure of entries.
Where an entry is submitted electronically and does not bear the signature/s of the
entrant/competitor, the entrant/competitor shall be required to sign the entry form and any other
required declaration/undertaking at documentation for the event.
97. ENTRY CONTAINING A FALSE OR INCORRECT STATEMENT
An entry which contains a false or incorrect statement shall be invalid, and the entrant may be
deemed guilty of a breach of these rules and the entry fee may be forfeited. In addition, MSA
reserves the right to take any further action it may deem necessary against the entrant, in terms
of these regulations.
98. PROMOTERS’ RESPONSIBILITY REGARDING ADMINISTRATIVE CHECKING
Administrative checking consists of checking of entrant’s and drivers’/riders’ licences. For foreign
competitors the licences and authorisation (visas) of their ASN or FMN must also be checked. In
international events held entirely on tarred circuits the medical card of the driver must be checked
by a medical officer who shall return the medical card at the end of the event. Checking will be
the responsibility of the Secretary of the Meeting or the Clerk of the Course and should take place
prior to any practice or if there is no practice scheduled, prior to the event.
99. PROMOTERS’ POWERS REGARDING ENTRIES (See GCR 95)
Promoters may, at their discretion:
i) select, accept or refuse entries without giving reasons, the latter with the proviso that reason for
such refusal is made known and is acceptable to MSA (See GCR 100);
ii) offer a reserve entry to any competitor whose entry is refused;
iii) waive (in writing) entry fees, or refund them;
iv) require accepted entries to comply with any specific conditions(s) before being permitted to start
provided that such conditions are stated in the SRs;
v) abandon or postpone a competition or class therein if insufficient entries or starters are received,
provided that the minimum number of entries or starters is stated in the SRs;
vi) permit the nomination of a driver/rider to be delayed, always provided that a fully completed entry
form is received before the start of the competition;
vii) with the consent of the Stewards of the Meeting, permit a change of vehicle/machine or
driver(s)/rider(s) from those nominated in the official programme or official instructions, on written
application being made by the entrant not less than one hour before the start of the
competition, provided that:
a) a change of only one or the other and not both is permitted;
b) no change is permitted if a reserve entrant is available to take the place of the entrant
applying for the change;
c) the SRs provided for a change of driver (see GCR 152 (viii)).
SUP. REGS - GCR’s
19
100. REFUSAL OF ENTRY
If an entry for a competition is refused, notification of such refusal shall be sent to MSA and the
entrant at the address given on the entry form so as to arrive in the ordinary course of delivery
before the close of entries, or by fax, e-mail or telegram within 48 hours of receipt of the entry
concerned. Such refusal is final (subject to the provisions of GCR 99 (i)) and is not subject to
appeal.
101. ACCEPTANCE OF ENTRIES
If the number of entries received exceeds the maximum number of competitors laid down in the
SRs those to be accepted shall be selected in the manner specified in the SRs. If no manner is
specified they shall be selected either by ballot or by the order of their receipt except that in the
case of a recognised championship/challenge/series, those competitors in contention shall
receive preference. Acceptance of entries is signified by their publication in the programme.
102. PROMOTERS TO ACKNOWLEDGE ENTRIES
Promoters shall, within seven days of receipt of an entry or within two days after the closing date
for entries, whichever is earlier, notify an entrant if his/her entry is:
i) refused; or
ii) placed on a list of reserves; or
iii) held in abeyance for further consideration provided that in this case he/she shall be notified of the
final status of his/her entry within 2 days after closing of entries.
103. CONDITIONAL ACCEPTANCE OF ENTRIES
SRs may provide that entries may be accepted under certain clearly stated conditions. For
instance, where the number of starters is limited, an entry may be accepted conditionally upon a
vacancy occurring among entrants already accepted. Conditional acceptance shall be notified to
the entrant at the latest on the day following closing of entries.
104. CLOSING OF ENTRIES
The date specified in the SRs for the closing of entries shall, in the case of international
meetings, be not less than seven days and, in the case of other competitions, not less than
two days before the date of the meeting unless MSA, under exceptional circumstances,
authorises that entries may be accepted on the day of the meeting.
105. PUBLICATION FORBIDDEN OF NAMES OF UNACCEPTED ENTRIES
The promoters shall not enter in the programme or publish as entered the name of any competitor
or driver in respect of whom they have not received, accepted or conditionally accepted an entry
or a nomination. Acceptance shall be shown as such by virtue of publication of same in the
programme. Competitors entered conditionally (see GCR 103) shall be designated as such when
entries are published.
106. NOMINATION OF RESERVES
Should any competitor be eliminated in accordance with GCR 101 of these rules, he may be
accepted as a reserve provided his prior consent to such a course has been notified in writing to
the organisers, who have agreed to this action.
107. MULTIPLE ENTRIES
A vehicle/machine shall not be entered more than once for an event unless, under exceptional
circumstances. MSA permits it to be entered twice by different entrants who jointly share
responsibilities. The vehicle/machine shall not compete more than once in the event and unless
the SRs make allowance for it, no change of driver/rider will be permitted.
108. RESERVED
SUP. REGS - GCR’s
20
109. ENTRANT’S RIGHT TO REFUND OF ENTRY FEES
An entrant shall have the right to a refund of his/her entry fee only if:
i) the entry is refused; or
ii) the entry is withdrawn in accordance with GCR 110; or
iii) the entry, as a reserve entry, does not participate in the competition; or
iv) the competition is abandoned or postponed for more than 24 hours (see GCR 244); or
v) a meeting for which a permit is issued includes an unauthorised competition (see GCR 76).
110. ENTRANT’S RIGHT TO WITHDRAW AN ENTRY
i) An entrant shall have the right to withdraw an entry provided that the promoters are notified
accordingly within 2 days of the closing of entries.
ii) An entrant not withdrawing an entry in accordance with i) above may only withdraw the entry
with the agreement of the Clerk of the Course. However, once a vehicle has completed the
course, it may under no circumstances be withdrawn from the event.
iii) Once an entry has been withdrawn, it may only be reinstated with the approval of the Clerk of the
Course and the Stewards of the Meeting.
111. DISPUTES REGARDING ENTRIES
In the case of a dispute between an entrant and the organisers regarding the acceptance of some
other entry prior to the start of scrutineering, MSA shall judge the matter. In such case the 14
day notice period is not applicable.
Under no circumstances shall an entry judged to have been incorrectly accepted, be
permitted to compete in the event pending the hearing of a protest or appeal.
If a protest against the decision of the Clerk of the Course regarding the validity of an entry is
lodged with the Stewards of the Meeting after the start of scrutineering, their decision shall be final
in this instance.
LICENCES - GCR’s
21
PART V
ENTRANTS, COMPETITORS AND
DRIVERS – THEIR RESPONSIBILITIES,
MEDICAL CERTIFICATES & LICENCES
GCR
112. RESERVED
113. ENTRANT
See GCR 22. In particular entrants shall:
i) hold the appropriate licence issued by their parent ASN or FMN;
ii) be bound by the provisions of the sporting codes applicable to the event, such agreement being
signified by the signature of the holder on the licence;
iii) sign the entry form and pay the required entry fee after ascertaining that the details thereon are
correct;
iv) before a competition, satisfy themselves as to the eligibility and safety of the vehicle and the
competence of its driver(s)/rider(s);
v) ensure that a vehicle is maintained in an eligible and safe condition throughout the competition;
vi) ensure that a competing vehicle and the drivers are those nominated;
vii) ensure that only authorised persons are carried in the vehicle;
viii) be present or represented at documentation;
ix) understand and accept the full consequences of GCR 93 notwithstanding that the signatory may
be the driver or another party authorised by the entrant;
x) ensure that the vehicle is presented at the correct time and place for official scrutiny, and be in
attendance during scrutiny;
xi) be responsible for the presentation of their competing vehicle to scrutineering insofar as;
a) it conforms to the group, category or class and/or regulations governing the event, including
any modifications which have been performed on it;
b) the vehicle is in a clean and safe condition;
c) the competition numbers and sponsor’s advertising decals (if any) displayed on it are in
accordance with, and that they are positioned as required by, the regulations.
xii) have the sole right of protest at events;
xiii) if the entrant is a corporate body, prior to the event, appoint a natural person to represent it at the
meeting entered. The person so appointed may be a driver or rider. Such appointment must be
in writing and available at the competition and may be for a limited period or for a maximum term
of one year. In the absence of any such written appointment, the driver/rider shall automatically
be deemed to be the entrant’s representative;
xiv) have the prime responsibility for all acts and omissions of all persons connected with his entry
(notably his driver(s), mechanic(s), pit personnel, passengers and service crews) and for ensuring
that they comply with the rules and regulations, and be responsible for the payment of any fines
levied on such persons.
114. ENTRANT’S REPRESENTATIVE
In the absence of an entrant, the nominated driver, or first nominated driver in the case of more
than one driver, shall be deemed to be the representative of the entrant and shall assume the
applicable duties and responsibilities.
LICENCES - GCR’s
22
115. ENTRANT RESPONSIBLE FOR HIS REPRESENTATIVE
Notwithstanding the foregoing, an entrant is held responsible for any misdemeanour of a driver
acting as his/her representative and, with the driver, is liable to penalty.
116. INDIVIDUAL RESPONSIBILITY
All persons who during a competition are connected with an entry are not absolved from their
individual responsibility under any relevant regulations because of the responsibilities assumed by
the entrant or his/her representative.
117. RIGHTS OF ENTRANTS
See GCR’s 109 and 110.
118. CONSUMPTION OF ALCOHOL
It is forbidden for any competitor to consume alcohol while taking part in an event, or in the time
period between a competitor completing an event and the relevant race officials at the event giving
a decision on any protest and/or appeal that he/she may have lodged. Offenders shall be
excluded from the event and shall be reported to MSA for possible further action. Likewise, action
may be taken against any competitor where persons associated with him/her cause unnecessary
problems for the race officials as a result of being under the influence of alcohol.
119. DECLARATION/UNDERTAKING TO BE SIGNED BY EVERY DRIVER
See GCR’s 93 and 94.
120. ENTRANTS AND DRIVERS FORBIDDEN TO ABANDON A COMPETITION OR TO ABANDON
ONE COMPETITION AND COMPETE IN ANOTHER
Any competitor having entered, or any driver having undertaken to drive in any competition, who
does not take part in the competition or who takes part in another competition on the same day or
at some other place, shall be suspended (temporary withdrawal of licence) as from the beginning
of the latter competition for such time as MSA considers fit. If the two competitions take place in
different countries, MSA and the other ASN or FMN concerned shall agree as to the term of
suspension and in default of such agreement the question shall be referred to the FIA, CIK or the
FIM whose decision thereon shall be final.
121. RESPONSIBILITY OF DRIVERS, CO-DRIVERS AND PASSENGERS
Drivers, co-drivers and passengers must be aware of the articles, rules and regulations
governing the competition they are entered in. In particular they:
i) must hold a licence of the correct grade for the competition entered. This licence must be
available at all times during the competition;
ii) must, if required, have passed a medical examination prior to issue of the above licence;
iii) must present in person their licence and, if applicable, their medical card at scrutineering or
documentation prior to the event;
iv) must wear the required protective clothing approved for the competition entered;
v) must decline to compete in a vehicle which they know to be ineligible for the competition
entered;
vi) must not enter more than one meeting on any one date unless they hold the permission of
the ASN or FMN concerned;
vii) must be aware that they may only enter, or be entered for, competitions in countries
other than that which issued their licence if:
a) they have the written approval of their own ASN or FMN;
b) the event is listed on the international sporting calendar;
viii) must at all times obey the instructions of an authorised official of the meeting, taking any
disputes with such officials to the Clerk of the Course;
ix) must be present at any meetings or briefings where this is required by the regulations or by
LICENCES - GCR’s
23
the Stewards of the Meeting. They must also be present, unless by prior agreement with the
organisers, at any prize-giving or ceremony where their presence is required by the
regulations;
x) must only drive in circuit races and speed events on tracks licensed by the FIA, the CIK, the
FIM or MSA;
xi) must only compete in competitions which have been authorised by MSA by the issue of an
organising permit. Participation in events not authorised by the ASN or FMN in whose
country the event takes place will invoke the strongest disciplinary measures;
xii) must be aware of the contents of these regulations and in particular of the driving conduct
required for the event entered;
xiii) must agree to be bound by these regulations, such agreement being signified by the
signature of the holder on the licence application form;
xiv) must not have prior knowledge of the route to be followed in rallies, trials, off-road, enduro or
similar events, unless permission has been obtained from MSA for competitors to have prior
knowledge.
122. ACQUAINTANCE WITH AND SUBMISSION TO THE RULES
Every person, group of persons, etc., organising a competition or taking part therein shall by doing
so or by and upon applying for an organising permit, or by and upon applying for a licence from
MSA or by and upon entering for a competition, be deemed to have and recognise that they have:
i) made themselves acquainted with these rules;
ii) submitted themselves without reserve to the consequences resulting from these rules and any
subsequent alteration thereof and agreed to pay as liquidated damages any fines or costs
imposed upon them within the maxima set out in Appendix R;
iii) renounced, under pain of disqualification (see GCR 186) the right to have recourse except with
the written consent of MSA to any arbitrator or tribunal not provided for in these rules;
iv) agreed to exonerate and keep indemnified the promoters, MSA and its respective directors,
employees, officials, their servants, agents and representatives from and against all liability
whatsoever to any such person or body or group of persons respectively in respect of or in
connection with any meeting, competition or event held under these rules from whatsoever cause
arising or alleged to have arisen;
v) in the case of competitors (whether entrants, drivers or passengers) in competitions, agreed to
exonerate and keep indemnified all other competitors, their servants or agents from and against
all liability whatsoever to such entrants, vehicle owners or possessors, driver, co-drivers or
passengers in connection with the driving of their vehicles or any other act, omission or
occurrence during the course of a race or official practice therefor;
vi) agreed as set out in sub-paragraph iv) and v) of this rule with each and all the persons and bodies
referred to in those sub-paragraphs so that each and any of these persons and bodies shall be
entitled to the benefit of such agreements;
vii) agreed to be examined by a Doping Control/Alcohol Control Officer prior to, during or following a
motor sporting event, meeting or competition, and further agreed to allow a sample of blood and/or
urine to be taken for laboratory analysis by the Doping Control/Alcohol Control Officer concerned
to determine the presence or otherwise of alcohol or prohibited drugs as listed in the MSA Anti-
Doping Code in accordance with the procedures for testing as prescribed by WADA and contained
in the MSA Anti-Doping Code;
viii) fully accepted that, should the analysis of the samples taken reveal the presence of alcohol or
drugs, or the refusal to allow samples of blood and/or urine to be taken, will result in MSA taking
disciplinary action as envisaged in its Anti-Doping Code - as prescribed by WADA.
123. RESERVED
124. RESERVED
LICENCES - GCR’s
24
125. LICENCES ISSUED BY MSA
i) International, national, regional and club licences for drivers, co-drivers/navigators and
passengers;
ii) Entrants licences;
iii) Officials licences;
iv) One event licences (applicable to and valid for only those categories and specific status of events,
as determined by MSA at its discretion and limited to a maximum of 3 per competitor per annum).
Licences shall be in the form chosen by MSA. They apply to a specific status and category of
sporting event. Unless being of international status, they will be restricted to use in the territory of
MSA and will not be valid for international events.
126. REGISTRATION OF COMPETITORS
Any person, in order to qualify as an entrant, driver, co-driver or as a navigator or passenger, must,
except as hereinafter provided, be the holder of a licence for which a formal application on the
appropriate form shall be made to MSA. Notwithstanding anything in these rules, MSA may in
writing waive the necessity for competitors or drivers to hold a licence under these rules in order
to be eligible to take part in a particular competition if it is primarily an event of a social character
or an event open to persons who have not previously taken part in competitions. MSA may also
grant a general waiver in respect of competitors in closed and restricted competitions (refer to
GCR’s 60(iii) and (iv)) subject to such conditions as it may from time to time announce. Such
waiver may be revoked at any time either generally or in respect of any individual competitor.
127. GRANT OF LICENCE
i) MSA shall be entitled to grant licences to:
a) nationals of the Republic of South Africa;
b) nationals of any other country represented on the FIA, CIK or the FIM after receiving
authority from the ASN or FMN of the country/ies to do so;
c) nationals of countries not represented on the FIA, CIK or the FIM provided the FIA/CIK/FIM
is informed and makes no objection to the grant of any such licence;
d) political refugees.
ii) The granting of a driver’s licence by MSA shall be conditional, where applicable, upon the
applicant at the time of the application satisfying MSA:
a) that he/she is the holder of a current driver’s licence (or a learner’s licence in the case of
navigators) valid in the territory of MSA; or
b) that he/she has habitually driven motor vehicles outside the territory of MSA and is not
disqualified from driving such vehicles within the territory of MSA; or
c) that although he/she is disqualified from holding a licence to drive on public roads, the
circumstances leading to such disqualification are such that he/she should not be refused
a competition licence. Applications falling within this sub-paragraph shall be considered
individually by MSA.
iii) Every applicant for a competition licence must satisfy MSA:
a) that he/she is a paid up member of a bona fide motor club and/or association registered with
MSA;
b) that he/she has signed the form on identity stipulated by MSA;
c) that he/she complies with the eligibility requirements for the issue of licences for particular
categories of motorsport and, in the case of a junior competitor, produces an original or
certified copy of the birth certificate.
MSA IN ITS SOLE DISCRETION RESERVES THE RIGHT TO:
i) Issue a licence to an applicant who may not have the stipulated minimum qualifications but
who can satisfy MSA as to his ability and/or experience, full particulars of which MUST be
submitted in writing in support of his application.
LICENCES - GCR’s
25
ii) Withhold a licence without furnishing a reason for doing so, or issue a lesser category of
licence notwithstanding the fact that the applicant has the necessary qualification in
accordance with the details required and furnished in his/her application.
iii) Issue licences to drivers who do not hold current provincial driver’s licences (or learner’s
licences) where the nature of the event allows the participation of junior competitors or the
standing regulations of MSA do not specifically require the holding of provincial driver’s
licences.
128. VALIDITY OF LICENCE
i) Licences are valid for events of the status that they apply to, and lower.
ii) An international entrant’s/driver’s licence issued by MSA shall be valid for events inscribed on the
international calendar in all countries represented on the FIA, CIK or the FIM and shall make the
holder eligible to enter for or drive in (as the case may be) all competitions organised under the
permit of MSA and in all international competitions (see GCR’s 56 and 57).
iii) A regional licence issued by MSA shall make the holder eligible as endorsed upon the licence to
enter or drive in (as the case may be) regional or club competitions, provided the holder is
otherwise eligible therefore.
iv) A driver’s licence granted by MSA does not constitute a certificate of the competency of the holder.
v) If the holder of a driver’s licence granted by MSA is, during the currency of such licence,
disqualified from holding a licence under a provincial motor vehicle ordinance, then his/her
competition licence granted under these rules shall become invalid and shall forthwith be returned
to MSA provided that MSA may, upon application, consider the circumstances under which the
disqualification was ordered and if it thinks fit, shall authorise the re-issue of such driver’s licence.
vi) A licence is not valid while a competitor is under sentence of suspension or
disqualification (See GCR 184-187).
129. PERIOD OF VALIDITY OF LICENCE
Licences, other than officials’ licences, or unless otherwise endorsed by MSA, shall be valid from
the date of issue to the end of the current calendar year, unless previously surrendered or
withdrawn in accordance with these rules. This does not apply to One Event Licences.
130. RESTRICTIONS ON THE HOLDING OF LICENCES
i) No person shall obtain licences from more than two ASNs or FMNs during any one calendar year.
ii) No licence may be applied for outside of South Africa by the holder of an MSA licence or by a
South African citizen without the specific permission of MSA in writing.
iii) An entrants licence may not be issued under a name that is calculated to deceive.
iv) Under no circumstances shall a licence be issued to a junior competitor unless the original or
certified copy of the birth certificate is produced and the Licence Application Form and Indemnity
have been signed by the minor’s legal parent, guardian and/or curator. Severe penalties will result
if falsified copies of birth certificates are submitted.
131. REFUSAL OR WITHDRAWAL OF LICENCE
i) MSA may refuse to issue or renew or may withdraw a licence. In the case of an application for a
licence falling within GCR 127 (i) (b) or (c), such refusal shall be notified by MSA to the FIA, CIK
or FIM.
ii) Where a person publicly renounces his licence, he shall not be entitled to a new licence without
the consent of MSA.
iii) Any person entering for, driving in, officiating at, organising, or in any other manner taking part in
a competition not authorised by MSA, will be suspended by MSA. If unlicensed, they may be
subject to such other sanctions as MSA sees fit.
If the competition is held outside the jurisdiction of MSA, the two ASNs or FMNs will agree
on the duration of the suspension. If the competition is held on a track and/or circuit
licensed by MSA, then MSA may withdraw all track and/or circuit licences held, and this will
LICENCES - GCR’s
26
automatically result in the withdrawal from the calendar of any events allocated to the track
until such time as the licence is restored.
132. GRANTING A LICENCE TO A NATIONAL OF ANOTHER COUNTRY
i) Anyone wishing to take out a licence for the first time in a country different from that of his
citizenship must first obtain the approval of the ASN or FMN of their country of origin.
ii) MSA shall be entitled to issue licences to nationals of other FIA, FIM or CIK member countries
who already hold licences in compliance with the following conditions:
a) that they have obtained the written agreement of the parent ASN or FMN for this issue;
b) that their parent ASN or FMN has recovered the licence originally issued.
iii) Where the holder of a licence issued by MSA is not a South African citizen, he/she may use
his/her MSA licence to take part in national events in the country of his/her citizenship,
subject to any conditions which may be stipulated by MSA and further subject to the
licence being acceptable to the foreign ASN/FMN as valid for the event/s concerned.
Once a licence has been thus issued, it may be renewed annually.
133. GRANTING A LICENCE TO A POLITICAL REFUGEE
MSA may issue a licence to a political refugee without permission from the ASN or FMN of the
refugee’s country of origin provided that the status of the refugee conforms with the civil laws of
the Republic of South Africa. Where a licence is issued under this article, the licencee assumes
the nationality of MSA.
134. USING A LICENCE IN A FOREIGN COUNTRY
Competitors, prior to competing in a foreign country, must possess an international licence as an
entrant or driver or if necessary, both. They must obtain permission from MSA. This permission
may be given in such form as it deems convenient, by stamping the entry form, giving the entrant
or driver a special visa for a specific event or a more general visa for one or several countries, for
a period of time or the whole period of validity of the licence.
135. ASSUMED NAME
i) If a licence is required in an assumed name, special application shall be made to MSA which may,
if it thinks fit, issue a licence in such name. A person granted a licence in an assumed name shall
not, so long as he/she holds a licence in that name, take part in any competition except under the
name shown on such licence.
ii) Any alteration to the assumed name shall require a further application to MSA.
iii) To change back to an original name, a new licence must be applied for and the appropriate fee
paid.
136. PRODUCTION OF A LICENCE
A competitor shall produce his licence on demand to an official at a meeting.
It is essential for the Secretary, acting on behalf of the organisers, to check the licence of
every competitor to confirm that they are eligible and the licence is valid for the particular
category entered. Failure to comply with this instruction will result in disciplinary action
against both competitors and the organisers. (See Appendix R – Art. 2 (ii) (g) regarding
penalty for non- compliance).
137. FORM OF MEDICAL FITNESS
All competitors, on applying for a licence, shall be required to submit a Medical form, duly
completed and signed by themselves. The form shall be retained by MSA and production of a
licence, will therefore be deemed to be the production of a medical certificate. No licence will be
issued where said Medical form is not furnished. Drivers who intend competing overseas are,
however, advised to be in possession of a separate medical certificate conforming to the
regulations of the FIA, FIM or CIK whichever is applicable.
LICENCES - GCR’s
27
138. PRODUCTION OF A MEDICAL CERTIFICATE
If MSA for any reason has doubts concerning the fitness or ability of a competitor he/she may be
required to furnish a medical report, issued by a specialist approved by MSA. Any competitor
hospitalised following an accident may be required to furnish a medical certificate from a qualified
medical practitioner or specialist before again being allowed to compete.
139. LICENCE FEES
On the grant of a licence by MSA, a fee shall be payable to MSA in accordance with the scales
laid down in Appendix R to these rules. MSA reserves the right to amend these scales without
notice at any time.
PROMOTERS - GCR’s
28
PART VI
CERTAIN POWERSAND RESPONSIBILITIES
OF PROMOTERS/ORGANISERS
GCR
140. POWERS OF THE PROMOTERS/ORGANISERS (See GCR 99)
The promoter may:
i) through the Clerk of the Course, with the prior consent of the Stewards of the Meeting, delete part of the
course or competition or ignore part of the records of the competition in the case of bona fide unforeseen
circumstances. A race may not be reduced in length except in accordance with GCR 272. For regularity
rallying, refer to SSR 182. For cancellation/postponement refer to GCR 244;
ii) distribute the awards at their discretion if, through bona fide unforeseen circumstances the competition
is stopped before its scheduled completion;
iii) offer additional awards;
iv) with the prior consent of the Stewards of the Meeting, change the order in which events are run at a
meeting, provided all competitors are advised accordingly;
v) before the meeting, amalgamate classes or create additional classes should the type and size of entry
appear to warrant such action and provided that intention to do so is notified in writing to all competitors
affected not less than seven days before the competition or within two days after the closing date of
entries, whichever is the earlier;
vi) offer the entrant or any driver or vehicle liable to exclusion under GCR 99 the option of transfer to any
appropriate class or competition at a meeting, if such appropriate class is scheduled;
vii) check the eligibility of any vehicle and/or competitor before, during or after the competition provided that
intention to do so after the competition is notified in the SRs, or alternatively, to the entrant within half an
hour of the publication of the provisional results;
viii) require a vehicle to be dismantled by the entrant in order to check its eligibility as and when directed;
ix) require such components and/or samples and/or technical information as may be specified to be
produced by the entrant as and when directed;
x) require the entrant to defray any costs arising from the exercise of the rights given by vii) viii) and ix)
above;
xi) require the entrant to pay a fee for the re-examination of any vehicle rejected at scrutiny, in accordance
with Appendix R;
xii) consider and decide on any claim for expenses arising from the competition incurred by any person
taking part in the competition;
xiii) specify the manner in which a tie shall be resolved should the provisions of the SRs not produce a result.
141. RESPONSIBILITY OF THE PROMOTERS/ORGANISERS
In addition to the responsibilities of the promoters/organisers contained in the GCR’s, SSRs, and in any
relevant instructions the promoters/organisers in particular shall:
i) ensure that the SRs and final instructions are not in conflict with the GCR’s, SSRs or any instruction
issued by MSA;
ii) publish SRs and make these available to prospective competitors;
iii) check the licences of competitors and, where applicable, visas and medical certificates;
iv) in the case of racing events or meetings, hold a drivers’ briefing prior to the competition allowing entrants
and drivers to seek clarification concerning the SRs, final instructions or any matter not specifically
covered in any regulation. Details of when and where the drivers’ briefing will be held will be given in the
SRs or final instructions;
v) 6 weeks (8 weeks in the case of National Championship rallies) before the competition, submit
the draft SRs to MSA. The SRs (other than for international events) must not repeat the MSA SSRs
either in whole or in part. If it is desired to emphasise any particular SSRs, attention should be
PROMOTERS - GCR’s
29
directed to them by their numbers. SRs when being drafted should therefore be checked carefully
against the relevant SSRs to ensure that there are no repetitions or contradictions; vi) issue final instructions to deal with particular points arising after the issue of the SRs, but in so far as
such instructions are contrary to the SRs or these rules or impose penalties (except in
exceptional circumstances approved by MSA), they shall be invalid;
vii) before the competition takes place, furnish the Stewards of the Meeting (and particularly the
MSA Steward who is the senior Steward) with copies of the SRs, the final official instructions
to competitors and any other such documents or information as may be supplied to
competitors. The Stewards of the Meeting must be informed by the organisers of the time and
place of the start and finish (when applicable) and must be given all such information and
facilities by the organisers, including admission tickets, etc., (where applicable) to enable
them to carry out their duties. These requirements also apply to the senior Scrutineer. Failure
to adhere to these requirements will render the organisers liable to a penalty or fine; (Refer to
Appendix R).
viii) in good time before the competition, furnish the MSA Sport Coordinator, and in the case of National
Championship competitions, the Manager of Sporting Services, Motorsport SA, P.O. Box 11499,
Vorna Valley, 1686, with two copies of the SRs and official instructions (if any) as issued to
competitors, and any subsequent amendments thereto;
ix) at least 48 hours before the commencement of a competition, furnish the MSA Sport Coordinator and
in the case of S.A. National Championship competitions, the Manager of Sporting Services,
Motorsport SA, the official list of competitors and drivers entered; x) After the competition, the promoters shall:
a) inform MSA of the results of a competition by the close of business on the first working day following the competition or within such further time as MSA may allow in specific instances. Results must reflect the competition licence number and names of all competitors, and failure to comply with this requirement shall be subject to disciplinary action being instituted by MSA.
b) furnish MSA with a copy of the official programme for the event (refer GCR 89); c) inform each competitor of the results of a competition within 14 days (this may be on the day
of the event) of the competition or within such further time as MSA may allow; d) submit their written report to the Stewards of the Meeting, complete with copies of the full results
together with details of licence numbers and names, and all such other information as is necessary to enable the Stewards of the Meeting to compile their own written report for submission to MSA;
e) through the Clerk of the Course have 7 days in which to submit their reports before penalties are automatically applied (See Appendix R – Art. 2 (ii) d);
f) distribute all starting and prize money within 21 days after the results of the competition have been finalised, or within such further period as MSA may allow. Any awards shall be presented within a like period unless the SRs specify a particular date or occasion for presentation;
g) return fees to reserve entries who did not start no later than 14 days after the date of the competition/event.
h) where the SRs include prize giving in the programme of the event and circumstances arise which would cause an unreasonable delay in announcing the results after the event, the Stewards may postpone such announcement to a later date having advised all competitors present accordingly;
i) where prizes/awards are presented at the close of an event, competitors who do not attend to receive their prizes/awards may forfeit them unless they have received prior permission from the Clerk of the Course to be absent from this function.
xi) Ensure that a copy of the Event Safety Plan is available at all times during the event. 142. RESPONSIBILITY OF THE PROMOTERS OF ALL MOTOR SPORTING EVENTS
Promoters/organisers MUST provide the following minimum services:
i) The practice (where applicable) to be under the control of competent members of the organising clubs (i.e. sufficient trained and well equipped marshals). In the case of racing on a closed circuit, all
marshal posts must be manned for official practice, qualifying and racing.
ii) Sufficient fire fighting equipment must be present. Same must be serviced regularly and in working
order.
PROMOTERS - GCR’s
30
iii) Exit of the pit road must be manned. The entire length of the circuit must be in sight of officials who
are in radio/telephone contact with the official at race control. iv) A medical rescue service, complying with the provisions of Appendix "L" to these regulations,
must be provided.
v) Where applicable, calibrated scales (preferably together with test weights to confirm the scale’s
accuracy) must be provided, to allow for the weighing of race vehicles.
vi) Where use is made of ‘course cars’, promoters/organizers must ensure that such vehicles are
adequately insured and that their occupants wear crash helmets and seat belts when the vehicles are
being driven on circuit.
33
OFFICIALS - GCR’s
PART VII OFFICIALS
GCR
143. LIST OF OFFICIALS
The term "officials" comprises the following persons who may have assistants. The list is not
necessarily exhaustive. Officials should be adults and for all competitions, should be licensed
and/or insured by MSA. The Stewards of the Meeting or the Jury as required for certain motorcycle
events (see motocross/enduro regulations for details of Jury);
The Clerk of the Course;
The Secretary of the Meeting;
Timekeepers;
Handicappers;
Technical Consultants;
Scrutineers;
Road or Track Observers;
Flag Marshals;
Pit and Paddock Marshals;
Track Marshals for fire and safety;
Starters;
Rally Marshals;
Judges of Fact (Note: Unless Judges of Fact are licensed by MSA and their appointment
complies strictly with the provisions of the regulations, they will simply be considered to
be observers);
Medical Officers;
Crowd Control Officials;
Communications and Radio Officials;
Environmental Stewards (Refer to Environmental Code for duties and responsibilities); Competitor Relations Officer (or similar).
144. DEFINITION OF ROLE OF OFFICIALS
The role of an official is:-
i) to either guide or be instrumental in the organisation of an event; and/or
ii) to check that the CSI, GCR’s, SSRs and SRs governing the event are complied with.
An official shall not perform any duties other than those attached to his appointment,
except in cases of force majeure, and no official shall hold more than one position during
an event.
145. BUSINESS CONNECTIONS PROHIBITED/CONFLICTS OF INTEREST
It is required that any official who has, by his appointment, a "conflict of interests" or could be held
to have such a "conflict of interests" because of his normal employment and/or family situation,
shall report such to MSA before the competition. MSA shall have the absolute discretion to reject
the appointment of any official where it deems that such appointment may lead to, or create the
perception of, a conflict of interests due to familial and/or business links.
146. OFFICIALS’ LICENCES
Certain officials in events must hold a licence issued by MSA. The criteria and necessity for
holding such licences will be decided by MSA or the FIA, CIK, or FIM, as will the criteria for the
granting of such licences. The fee for the licence will be determined by MSA. In particular the
period of validity of officials’ licences may be extended unlike other licences.
These licences may be withdrawn by MSA, the FIA, the CIK or the FIM (as applicable) if the holder proves to be incompetent or commits a serious offence. MSA will maintain a list of all licensed
34
OFFICIALS - GCR’s
officials.
Any official who places himself at the disposal of an organiser who does not have an
organising permit issued by MSA shall be suspended.
147. RIGHT OF SUPERVISION
i) Apart from the officials referred to in GCR 143, the FIA/FIM/CIK may appoint persons with the task
of attending, as an observer, the qualifying events of any FIA/FIM/CIK championship, trophy or
cup.
ii) MSA may appoint a suitable person with the right to supervise or uphold the interests of its own
nationals in an event held in any country whatsoever. Such appointment must be notified in writing
to both the Stewards of the Meeting, and to the ASN or FMN of the country where the event is
being held.
iii) MSA may appoint members of its committees or other suitable persons to observe any event run
within its territory.
148. RIGHT OF THE FIA/FIM/CIK TO APPOINT OFFICIALS
For any international championship, cup or trophy, the FIA/FIM/CIK has the right to appoint a Race
Director and a number of the Stewards/Jury members of the Meeting. In addition, it may appoint
Inspectors, Observers, Safety Delegates, Medical Officers and Environmental Stewards who will
report directly to the FIA/FIM/CIK.
149. NECESSARY OFFICIALS
At each meeting or event there shall be at least two Stewards of the Meeting (representing
MSA), a Clerk of Course and a Scrutineer. In the case of minor events, e.g. a closed club trial, it
will not be necessary for the Stewards to be physically present. They must however, at all times
be on call, e.g. within easy reach by telephone. For events where time is a factor there shall be
at least one Timekeeper. For International events there will be at least three Stewards of the
Meeting. If more are appointed there shall always be an odd number. For FIA/FIM/CIK
championship events the applicable regulations regarding officials must be followed. MSA
reserves the right to appoint officials to MSA-sanctioned events where it deems such
appointments to be appropriate. Furthermore, MSA may appoint a MSA Steward of the Meeting
for events granted an MSA permit and will approve the Club Steward, Clerk of Course and other
senior officials nominated to organise the event. For relevant motorcycle events, MSA will appoint
the Jury President and approve the nomination of other senior licensed officials appropriate to the
event.
150. CONSUMPTION OF ALCOHOL
No person in any official capacity, may consume any alcohol until such time as he has discharged
his official duties in their entirety. Offenders will render themselves liable to disciplinary action at
the discretion of MSA.
151. STEWARDS
Note: No Steward can carry out his duties in a satisfactory manner unless he has at the very
least, a working knowledge of the GCR’s and allied Regulations. For National
Championship events, it is compulsory for at least the MSA appointed Steward to hold a
Clerk of Course Licence, valid for that specific category of sport.
i) Any person before acting as a Steward should be in possession of the following publications:
a) General Competition Rules (GCR’s);
b) Standing Supplementary Regulations (SSRs);
c) International Sporting Codes (CSIs) (where applicable);
d) Supplementary Regulations (SRs) and final instructions issued by the
Promoters/Organisers for the meeting. ii) The function of the Stewards, acting as a body and not as individuals, is to constitute an impartial
judicial body and, in so doing, to see that the organisers deal fairly with the competitors and that
the competitors respect the organisers.
35
OFFICIALS - GCR’s
iii) The Clerk of the Course is responsible for the safety of spectators, officials and competitors and
the Stewards will not concern themselves with these matters except in an emergency, or if it
appears that the Clerk of the Course is failing to take appropriate action.
iv) For other than international events where the Stewards have prime responsibility, the Clerk of the
Course is the Chief Executive Officer for any meeting and the Stewards should not interfere with
him in the carrying out of his duties nor assume duties or responsibilities which are properly those
of the Clerk of the Course.
v) The Stewards, during a meeting, should bring to the notice of the Clerk of the Course any serious
shortcomings in organisation which may come to their notice and which may endanger spectators,
officials or competitors, if not immediately rectified.
vi) The Stewards should not, except for the most urgent reasons, issue instructions directly to officials
or competitors, but should always deal with and through the Clerk of the Course unless it appears
to them that the meeting is not being properly or safely conducted or that important matters are
being overlooked by the Clerk of the Course.
vii) If it is essential for the Stewards to take urgent action, the Clerk of the Course should be advised
of the action taken as soon as possible.
viii) Should the circumstances warrant this, MSA shall have the right to appoint one or more alternate
Stewards to hear protests which are not able to be heard during the event in question.
152. RESPONSIBILITY AND AUTHORITY OF THE STEWARDS OF THE MEETING
i) The Stewards of the Meeting shall have authority for the enforcement of the CSIs (where
applicable for international events), GCR’s, SSRs and the SRs once they become empowered to
act.
ii) The Stewards of the Meeting shall not in any way be responsible for an event’s organisation and
shall not have any executive duty in connection therewith. It follows therefore, that in the
discharge of their duties they do not incur any responsibility except to MSA. As an exception to
this principle when a meeting is promoted directly by MSA, the Stewards of such a meeting may
combine their duties with those of the promoters. In a meeting comprising several competitions
there may be different Stewards of the Meeting for each competition. When MSA has appointed
one or more of the Stewards of the Meeting, such Steward, or if more than one, the Steward
appointed as the Senior Steward, shall act as chairman of the Stewards of the Meeting.
iii) They may, in exceptional circumstances, amend the regulations.
iv) They may forbid the running of any competition not in conformity with the applicable regulations,
or in a case of "force majeure", or for safety reasons.
v) They may modify, or instruct modifications to the programme, the services or installations, whether
or not these have been suggested by the Clerk of Course, in order to ensure greater safety for the
competitors or the public.
vi) They may appoint deputies in the absence of any of their number to make sure the required
number of Stewards is present.
vii) They may postpone a competition in case of "force majeure" or for reasons of safety.
viii) They may authorise a change of driver if such change is foreseen in the SRs, or SSRs.
ix) They may accept or reject any rectifications proposed by a Judge.
x) They may authorise a restart after a competition has been stopped.
xi) If appropriate, the Stewards of the Meeting may increase the penalty for a false start.
xii) They shall determine if a competition should be concluded after it has been stopped by the Clerk
of the Course.
xiii) They may authorise a new start in the event of a dead heat.
xiv) They may cancel, or render null and void, controls and stages in rallies.
xv) They may amend the classification.
xvi) They must investigate or cause to be investigated any incidents or breaches of the regulations
which they observe or which are reported to them.
36
OFFICIALS - GCR’s
xvii) They may recommend to MSA that further action be taken against a competitor for any serious
offence, including holding of courts of enquiry.
xviii) At the end of the competition or meeting, the Stewards must report to MSA such matters as it
requires. However, this report must contain at least all details of protests lodged, whether heard
or declined, appeals received, their recommendations for any further penalties or sanctions and a
report on the competence of the Organisers. This report is to MSA only and must be submitted to
MSA within 14 days from the date of the competition. Any protest fee retained or appeal fees
must accompany the report irrespective of whether the protest lodged was heard or not. The
report must be a fair and honest report, and must in no way endeavour to protect the interests of
the Promoters and/or Organisers and/or officials and/or competitors.
xix) They shall be present at a meeting or event from the first scrutineering or administrative checking
to the end of the time for protests following the publication of provisional results or until all protests
are dealt with. They may adjourn such protests to a time and place suitable to all parties. This
time must be extended to include any final scrutineering or dismantling.
xx) In general the Stewards of the Meeting become empowered to act as soon as the first action of
the meeting or event commences. This will normally be documentation or scrutineering. Any
disputes prior to this time must be dealt with by MSA who alone may decide disputes
regarding entries or projected changes to the regulations up to this moment. Their role
ends when they sign the final results or when all protests are heard and the time for lodging a
notice of intention to appeal has expired.
xxi) They shall settle any protests which may arise during a meeting in such a manner as they deem
appropriate, subject to the rights of appeal provided in these rules. Stewards may receive protests
either directly or through the Clerk of the Course. The time that the protest is received must be
recorded on the protest, and signed by the Steward or the Clerk of the Course. The Stewards
should satisfy themselves that the protest has been lodged strictly in accordance with Part IX of
the GCR’s. Competitors are deemed to know the GCR’s and it is not the function of the
Stewards to assist or give advice to competitors regarding the manner and method in
which protests should be lodged. (Also refer to GCR 175).
xxii) The Stewards should ensure that the hearing of protests is in private with only interested parties
being present, including the Clerk of the Course. It is not the function of Stewards to act as
prosecutors, or defendants. They should ask questions on points of clarification but should
generally leave the various parties involved to state their case in amplification of the written protest
previously lodged.
xxiii) "Club Stewards" are not appointed to protect the interests of the organisers or the promoters, and
they must not interpret their responsibilities in this manner.
xxiv) In considering the SRs, Stewards must consider the SRs as published. They must only be
concerned with the normal plain meaning of the wording of the regulations and must pay
no attention to any claim as to what any regulations were intended to mean. In the case of
ambiguity, the SRs should be read and taken as a whole before a decision regarding the intention
of the regulations is decided upon.
xxv) In the case of the Stewards not being unanimous in their findings, a majority decision prevails. If
there is an equality of votes, the Senior Steward shall have the casting vote.
xxvi) If for any reason the Stewards cannot give findings immediately after the hearing, they
shall inform the interested parties of the time and place at which the findings will be given.
This notice must be given both verbally, and in writing.
Should there be the slightest possibility that new and/or additional evidence concerning a
matter heard may change the findings of the hearing, it is essential that they reserve
judgement. In such instances, the parties must be advised within one hour of the end of the
hearing, of the time and place at which the decision will be given (Refer to GCR 202).
xxvii) In addition to hearing protests, the Stewards may be called upon to deal with an alleged breach
of the regulations. A hearing should be held similar to hearings held in the case of protests and
the procedure is similar. Having arrived at a decision, the Stewards may impose a penalty (refer
GCR 177, 178, 183 and 184).
37
OFFICIALS - GCR’s
xxviii) Where a decision made by the Stewards affects the results of an event/race, the Stewards shall,
as soon as possible, advise the relevant officials accordingly to allow the latter to amend the
provisional results, for re-publication.
Note: Stewards are often prevailed upon to give advice to competitors who are annoyed or
aggrieved by the actions of the Promoters. They should firmly but tactfully avoid giving
such advice, which often arises from a question that is a concealed protest. Once having
given solicited or unsolicited advice to competitors or organisers, the Stewards have
automatically debarred themselves from dealing with any protest which may subsequently
arise on the matter: Stewards who thus compromise their positions cannot carry out their
judicial duties, and powers, and this gives rise to unnecessary appeals.
153. PENALTIES WHICH CAN BE IMPOSED BY THE STEWARDS OF THE MEETING
Refer GCR 177.
154. STEWARDS’ REPORT AND POWERS OF MSA FOLLOWING STEWARDS’ REPORT
i) The Stewards (as a body) must submit their written report to MSA within 7 days from the date
of the event in accordance with the GCR’s, forwarding therewith the documents received from the
Clerk of the Course.
ii) If it appears to MSA from the Stewards’ Report or otherwise that the results of a competition have
been improperly or incorrectly made or that any breach of condition of permit, defect in
organisation, breach of any of the GCR’s, SSRs or SRs or other irregularity has taken place, or
that the Stewards have recommended further action, MSA shall be entitled to enquire into the
matter as envisaged in GCR 211 below or otherwise and, after giving the interested parties an
opportunity of being heard, make such order as it deems proper, even though no protest or appeal
may be pending, and whether or not such breach has been the subject of protest and/or
appeal.
No such enquiry shall be ordered after the expiration of 60 days from the date of
publication of the results and further provided, except where the Stewards have
recommended further action, that no matter shall be the subject of any enquiry under these
rules if it could and should have been the subject of protest or appeal at the meeting when
it arose, unless MSA deems that the circumstances warrant a formal enquiry. All parties
involved in the enquiry, must be advised of the proposed hearing before the expiration of
90 days from the date of publication of the results.
MSA reserves the right to take disciplinary action against Stewards if it becomes evident
after the running of a competition that any incidents, contraventions or breaches of rules
have occurred during the competition and are not reflected in the Stewards’ report (Refer
GCR 152 (xvii)).
155. It is prohibited for a Clerk of the Course to act as a Judge of Fact at any event at which he is
officiating in the capacity of Clerk of the Course (refer to GCR 144).
156. DUTIES AND AUTHORITY OF THE CLERK OF THE COURSE
The Clerk of the Course for the meeting has the supreme authority for the conduct of the meeting
or competition, and other than in the case of International events, the Clerk of the Course acts on
behalf of the Promoters/Organisers in accordance with GCR 70. If a Secretary of the Meeting is
not appointed, the Clerk of the Course automatically takes on that responsibility. There may be
different Clerks of the Course appointed for various events during a meeting. There may be one
or several Assistant Clerks of the Course appointed who are responsible to the Clerk of the
Course. The role of the Clerk of the Course begins with opening of entries and ends when his
final report to the Stewards of the Meeting is signed. Irrespective of the status of the event, the
Clerk of the Course must be present during the entire duration of the event.
38
OFFICIALS - GCR’s
Provided that nothing hereinafter contained shall be interpreted to restrict the powers of
MSA as envisaged in GCR 154 (ii), GCR 208, GCR 211 or otherwise, the Clerk of the Course
shall in particular:
i) Check that all members of the organisation are competent and aware of their duties;
ii) co-ordinate and supervise all the elements which take part in the organisation of practice and the
competitions;
iii) generally keep order in co-operation with the civil authorities;
iv) ensure that all elements of the safety services (and the safety barriers, if required) are in position
and ready to carry out their duties or purpose. The Stewards of the Meeting should be informed
if any of these elements are missing or impaired and should be advised by the Clerk of the Course
as to the next step to be taken;
v) co-operate with any Inspector, Observer or Technical Consultant appointed by MSA. If any conflict
arises it must be resolved by the Stewards of the Meeting;
vi) control the running of practice and respect of the programme and regulations and, if necessary,
inform the Stewards of the Meeting of any proposal to modify same whether for the interests of
the competition, the public safety or "force majeure".
vii) take his own decisions within the limits and scope of his authority as set forth in GCR’s, SSRs and
SRs for the event;
viii) in dealing with dangerous or unsafe driving and with baulking at a race meeting, it is the
responsibility of the Clerk of the Course to deal with these matters in terms of the powers vested
in him and if necessary to ask the Stewards of the Meeting to impose further penalties;
ix) if a vehicle appears to be dangerous, it may be halted by the Clerk of the Course, or prevented
from competing;
x) check that results are established and distributed as quickly as possible to competitors, after the
results concerned have been checked and amended if it is obvious that they were incorrect;
xi) stop the practice or event by the appropriate means when in the Clerk of the Course’s sole opinion
it is unsafe to continue;
xii) supervise the entrants, drivers and their vehicles to prevent any who have been disqualified,
suspended or excluded or any ineligible driver or car from taking part in the event and order their
removal from the course or its precincts;
xiii) in conjunction with the starter, (where applicable) bring the vehicles to the start in accordance with
the established starting order and if necessary start them;
xiv) keep the Stewards of the Meeting fully informed regarding all incidents;
xv) advise, in writing, the driver or, in his/her absence, the entrant or Team Manager, of any penalty
imposed at the earliest possible opportunity;
xvi) receive any protest either against the findings of the Clerk of the Course or otherwise, and convey
same to the Stewards of the Meeting;
xvii) convey to the Stewards of the Meeting any breach of a rule by, or misbehaviour of a competitor
and details of any penalty imposed;
xviii) collect the reports of Timekeepers, Scrutineers and Observers and all other information necessary
for determination of the results;
xix) convey to the Stewards of the Meeting the provisional and final results, after duly having signed
same;
xx) prepare with the assistance of the Secretary of the Meeting the closing report of the event or
meeting and pass same to the Stewards of the Meeting, furnishing copies to MSA within 7 days
of the date of the competition;
xxi) in the case of National Championship events, furnish the Manager of Sporting Services,
Motorsport SA or the relevant Regional Motorsport Coordinator, in the case of Regional
Championship events, with the full results of the competition by the close of business on the
first working day following the competition.
39
OFFICIALS - GCR’s
157. PENALTIES WHICH CAN BE IMPOSED BY THE CLERK OF THE COURSE
The Clerk of the Course is empowered to penalise competitors in the following instances, and
shall notify his intention to do so.
i) Generally:
a) Reprimand, fine up to maximum of R5000.00 (except as provided for in GCR 176), impose
a time penalty, exclude a competitor and/or preclude a competitor from participation for
contravening a particular rule for which no specific penalty is prescribed; but not in an
international event where the Stewards must determine what penalty to impose.
b) Exclude/preclude a competitor from participation and/or fine the entrant of a vehicle
reported by the Technical Consultant to contravene Regulations and Specifications (see
GCR 176).
The Clerk of the Course may not, however, impose a fine in lieu of exclusion in the case of
a contravention relating to technical rules or specifications, unless the contravention is of
a minor nature that the appointed Technical Consultant agrees would afford absolutely no
advantage to the competitor.
ii) In Racing or Speed Events:
a) Show the black flag to a competitor, requiring him to stop as prescribed.
b) Impose the prescribed time penalty for a contravention reported by a Judge of Fact and
immediately notify the competitor’s pit.
iii) In Rallying/Off Road Racing and Motorcycle Enduro events:
Impose the prescribed time penalties or exclusion for late/early arrival at controls and/or
exceeding maximum permitted:
a) lateness at controls, or
b) running times for portions of the course. Competitors to be penalised shall be so informed
and given the opportunity of protesting to the Stewards of the Meeting against the findings
of the Clerk of the Course.
158. GRADING OF CLERKS OF THE COURSE
i) No person shall act as Clerk of the Course or be appointed to officiate as such at a motor sport
competition unless, in accordance with the regulations, he has been graded in a category not
lower than that appropriate to the competition at which he is to officiate, or for which he is to be
appointed.
ii) Any person desiring to be graded in terms of paragraph i) shall make application to MSA,
Johannesburg, or one of its regional offices.
iii) No person will be graded unless he has satisfactorily completed and passed the form or test or
examination as prescribed for this purpose from time to time by MSA provided, however, that if an
applicant can satisfy MSA, Johannesburg as to his ability and previous experience, the need for
the completion of all or part of the test or examination may be waived by MSA.
iv) Any grading, made in terms of these regulations, shall be subject to review at any time by MSA
which shall have the right in its sole discretion to amend or withdraw any grading. Applications for
up-grading must be made on the prescribed form to MSA, Johannesburg.
v) Notwithstanding that a person has satisfactorily completed and passed the grading examination
with high marks, his grading will be dependent on his experience and the recommendations of the
Regional Motor Sport Committee and/or relevant MSA sporting commission.
vi) A person obtaining a high mark but given a lower grading will be advised that the licence issued
will be upgraded without the necessity of rewriting the examination once a higher level of
experience is obtained.
vii) MSA may downgrade a licence if the holder does not make use of it at regular intervals.
viii) Clerk of Course licences will be valid for a period of three calendar years, whereafter the holder
may be required to re-attend a seminar and re-write the exam if he has not actively officiated as
a Clerk of Course during this period. The decision whether an official should be required to attend
a seminar and re-write the exam after three years, rests entirely with MSA.
40
OFFICIALS - GCR’s
A. GRADING: RACES, SPEED EVENTS
Persons graded in accordance with these regulations may be appointed as Clerks of the Course
and may officiate as such only in the category or categories appropriate to the grading, as defined
hereafter:
a) GRADE A
The holder is authorised to take full charge as Clerk of the Course of any race meeting or speed
event. Grade A is obligatory for taking charge as Clerk of the Course of any meeting which
includes a S.A. National Championship event.
b) GRADE B
The holder is authorised to take full charge as Clerk of the Course for a national race meeting.
This grade is not valid if the meeting includes a S.A. National Championship event.
c) GRADE C
The holder may take full charge as Clerk of the Course of a Regional race meeting. This grade
is not valid if the meeting includes any National or Regional Championship, or a National event.
A Grade C holder may be appointed as Assistant Clerk of the Course to a Grade B Clerk of the
Course in charge of a meeting, but shall act only under the direction of that official. An Assistant
Clerk of the Course at a Regional race meeting shall not be required to be graded, but shall act
only under the direction of the Clerk of the Course.
d) EXEMPTIONS
Notwithstanding the provisions of sub-paragraphs a), b) and c), the following classes of
competitions shall not require that the Clerk of the Course be a graded official, provided however
that MSA shall have the right, at its discretion, to require that the Clerk of the Course shall hold a
grading appropriate, in the opinion of MSA, to the status and/or nature of the event;
Gymkhanas – Autocross events – Club off road trials.
B. GRADING: TRIALS AND RALLIES
Persons holding a "rally" grading may only officiate as a Clerk of the Course in accordance with
the categories set forth in sub-paragraphs a), b) and c) below:
a) GRADE A
The holder is authorised to take full charge of any trial or rally held in South Africa under MSA
permit. This grading is reserved for the Clerks of the Course of Special Stage National
Championship events or full National/International events (MSA Rally Commission reserve the
right to determine which events qualify). A grade A licence will be issued to all Clerks of the
Course who have officiated on events as above during the current year and the previous two
years. Licences will be specifically endorsed for that branch of rallying to which the licence
applies.
Grade A licences will also be issued to officials who will be Clerks of the Course of events falling
into those categories listed above provided that they have achieved an A grading in the exam and
that they have acted as Clerk of the Course on two events of Regional Championship status, or
higher, during the same time period. The issue of the licence will be conditional upon the fact that
the Chief Deputy Clerk of the Course shall be a Grade A licensed Clerk of the Course who will be
present at all times during the event to advise the Clerk of the Course.
b) GRADE B
Applicants who write the examination, must obtain "B" grading marks. Experience required: A
minimum of having acted as Clerk of the Course for two C grade qualifying events or as a Chief
Deputy for two B grade qualifying events. A Grade B licence allows the holder to act as Clerk of
the Course of any rally other than a Special Stage National Championship event or a full
National/International event.
c) GRADE C
Applicants who write the examination, must obtain "C" grading marks. Allows the person to act as
Clerk of the Course for all events of regional or lower status not counting to any regional or higher
status championship.
All licences will be valid for one year and application for renewal of same must be made to MSA
for the following year.
41
OFFICIALS - GCR’s
C. GRADING: MOTOCROSS/SUPERMOTO
Persons holding a "motocross" or "supermoto" grading may only officiate as Clerk of the Course
in accordance with the categories set forth in sub-paragraphs a), b) and c) below:
a) GRADE A
The holder is authorised to take full charge as Clerk of the Course for any motocross or supermoto
event held in South Africa under MSA permit.
b) GRADE B
The holder is authorised to take full charge as Clerk of the Course for any motocross or supermoto
event held in South Africa under MSA permit other than a S.A. Championship or International
motocross or supermoto event.
c) GRADE C
The holder is authorised to take full charge as Clerk of the Course for any motocross or supermoto
event held in South Africa under MSA permit other than an International, S.A. Championship,
National, or Regional Championship event.
D. GRADING: OFF ROAD AND ENDURO EVENTS
Persons holding an "off-road/enduro" grading may only officiate as Clerk of the Course in
accordance with the categories set forth in sub-paragraphs a), b) and c) below:
a) GRADE A
The holder is authorised to take full charge as Clerk of the Course for any off-road/enduro event
held under MSA permit.
b) GRADE B
The holder is authorised to take full charge as Clerk of the Course for any off-road/enduro event
held in South Africa under MSA permit other than a S.A. Championship or International off-
road/enduro event.
c) GRADE C
The holder is authorised to take full charge as Clerk of the Course for any off-road/enduro event
held in South Africa under MSA permit other than an International, S.A. Championship, National,
or Regional Championship off-road/enduro event.
E. GRADING: KARTING
Persons holding a "karting" grading may only officiate as Clerk of the Course in accordance with
the categories set forth in sub-paragraphs a), b) and c) below:
a) GRADE A
The holder is authorised to take full charge as Clerk of the Course for any karting event held under MSA
permit.
b) GRADE B
The holder is authorised to take full charge as Clerk of the Course for any karting event in South
Africa under MSA permit other than a S.A. Championship or International event.
c) GRADE C
The holder is authorised to take full charge as Clerk of the Course for any karting event held in
South Africa under MSA permit other than an International, S.A. Championship, National, or
Regional Championship event.
159. DUTIES OF THE SECRETARY OF THE MEETING
The Secretary of the Meeting shall be responsible for the organisation of the meeting. In
particular, he/she shall:
i) check the validity of all entries received and report such to the organisation committee;
ii) check or cause to be checked the competitors’ licences (see GCR 98);
iii) during the meeting maintain the Official Notice Board(s); iv) publish official bulletins from the Stewards of the Meeting and information from the Clerk of the
Course on the Official Notice Board(s);
v) send all necessary documentation to officials and competitors before, during and after the
meeting;
42
OFFICIALS - GCR’s
vi) advise all the officials (including the timekeepers) of any change of driver, subject to the Stewards
of the Meeting having agreed to such change;
vii) if necessary, assist the Clerk of the Course to compile his final report.
160. DUTIES OF THE STARTER
The principle duties of the starter are:
i) to check that the means of starting (flags, lights) are in good working order;
ii) to receive the vehicles proceeding to the starting areas and arrange them in the correct order of
their start times;
iii) to start the event, having ascertained that the conditions for the start are complied with.
161. JUDGES (See GCR 143)
One or several Judges may be appointed by the organising committee of a race/event to
supervise and observe certain aspects, and to report on their findings. It is strongly recommended
that only individuals who hold a Clerk of Course Licence, be appointed to these positions.
162. DUTIES OF THE JUDGES (See GCR 143)
Starting Judges:
One or several Judges may be appointed by the organising committee of a race/event to
supervise the starts. Starting Judges shall immediately point out to the Clerk of the Course any
false starts that may have occurred.
Finishing Judges:
In a competition where the order in which the competitors pass the finishing line must be
determined, a Finishing Judge shall be appointed to make such a decision. The Judge may have
one or several assistants. They may refer to the Chief Timekeeper prior to giving their decision.
Judges of Fact:
In a competition where a decision has to be given as to whether a competitor has touched or passed
a given line or upon any other similar fact which has been laid down in the regulations for the event,
one or several Judges of Fact, Starting Judges or Finishing Judges shall be nominated to be
responsible for one or several of these decisions. Their names shall be published to competitors
by an official Bulletin displayed on the Official Notice Board together with the facts they shall
judge. Any of the above Judges may have Assistant Judges appointed to help them or, in cases of
absolute necessity, to replace them but in case of a disagreement, the final decision shall be given
by the relevant Judge.
Judges of Fact – Rallies
Judges of Fact will be appointed by the Clerk of the Course and their names will be published in
an official bulletin. These officials will be appointed to report on infringements of the rules, with
particular emphasis on competitors who jump the start in special stages, competitors who speed
in service park/areas, competitors who take short-cuts on special stages and competitors who
speed on liaison sections. These Judges of Fact so appointed may, notwithstanding the
provisions of these regulations, hold a position in addition to that of Judge of Fact.
163. DUTIES OF THE TIMEKEEPERS
The principle duties of the Timekeepers are:
i) to report to the Clerk of the Course at the beginning of the meeting or event to receive his/their
instructions;
ii) to check their apparatus and verify its accuracy;
iii) to use for timing only such apparatus as is approved by MSA or, for the purpose of FIA/FIM/CIK
championship events or international record attempts, by the FIA/FIM/CIK;
iv) to declare the time taken by each competitor to complete the course;
v) to prepare and have the Chief Timekeeper sign their reports and to transmit same to the Clerk of
the Course for his signature and, for record attempts, to MSA;
43
OFFICIALS - GCR’s
vi) to send on request their original time sheets either to the Stewards of the Meeting or MSA;
vii) to refrain from communicating any results or times except to the Stewards of the Meeting or the
Clerk of the Course and MSA, or the FIA/FIM/CIK officials, except as instructed by these officials.
164. LICENCING OF TIMEKEEPERS
All Timekeepers shall hold MSA licences to act in that capacity except when MSA may have given
written dispensation waiving this requirement. MSA, at its sole discretion, may limit a timekeeper
to only being able to act at events up to a specified status (club, regional or national).
165. DUTIES OF HANDICAPPERS
The handicappers shall, after entries have closed, prepare the handicaps in accordance with the
requirements of the SRs. They shall state if any handicap in a competition is to be increased as
a result of a performance made in a previous competition.
166. DUTIES OF THE SCRUTINEERS AND ASSISTANT SCRUTINEERS
Scrutineers are entrusted with the checking of vehicles. In general this checking is divided into
visual safety checking of vehicles and checking of compliance with the groups and regulations.
These checks are conducted in conjunction with the MSA appointed technical consultant/s, where
such are appointed. In addition the scrutineers are required to examine the protective clothing and
helmets of drivers/riders. They shall:
i) make these checks before the meeting or event when requested to do so by MSA or the
organisers and during or after the meeting when requested by the Clerk of the Course or the
Stewards of the Meeting;
ii) where appropriate, compile a checklist relating to items such as the parc fermé;
iii) use only checking instruments of a type acceptable to MSA;
iv) ensure that all necessary equipment and checking instruments approved by MSA are present and
in proper working order and, where required, the official scale, test weights and a current assize
certificate are available;
v) not communicate any official information except to the Clerk of the Course or to the Stewards of
the Meeting;
vi) report to the Clerk of the Course any vehicle they consider dangerous in construction or unsafe or
ineligible to compete;
vii) prepare and have the Chief Scrutineer sign their reports and forward them to the body which
requested the reports.
167. DUTIES OF TECHNICAL CONSULTANTS
MSA has the right to appoint Technical Consultants to any meeting, event or category of
motorsport. The same right exists for the FIA, FIM and CIK for any event forming part of one of
these bodies’ championships or series.
Technical Consultants assume primary responsibility for all technical aspects of the category to
which they are appointed. They advise the Clerk of the Course and the scrutineers regarding
technical matters, and may assist where necessary. Should a technical consultant’s advice not be
heeded, this must be reported to the Clerk of the Course and, failing satisfaction, to the Stewards
of the Meeting.
Technical Consultants may be utilised by MSA in an advisory capacity, and to assist with the
homologation of vehicles.
Where disputes arise concerning technical matters, the final decision rests with the
appointed technical consultant/s. Their advice on technical matter may therefore not be
disregarded or ignored by a Clerk of the Course, but they do not usurp his/her functions. Technical
consultants may make recommendations regarding the imposition of penalties, where appropriate,
but the actual imposition of penalties remains the duty of the Clerk of the Course.
While technical consultants are available to give advice to officials and/or competitors, they report
to, and are responsible to, MSA directly.
44
OFFICIALS - GCR’s
168. GRADING OF SCRUTINEERS
The regulations regarding the grading of Scrutineers are given hereunder. All scrutineers shall
hold licences issued by MSA, Johannesburg, on the recommendation of the applicable party(ies).
a) TECHNICAL CONSULTANTS
MSA may appoint qualified Technical Consultants from time to time who are acknowledged
experts in any particular field, or who have a specialised and intimate knowledge of a particular
make or model of vehicle, or category of motorsport (See GCR 167).
b) SPECIALIST SCRUTINEERS
MSA may appoint Specialist Scrutineers who have a specialist and intimate knowledge of a
particular make or category of vehicle. They may carry out technical examinations relating to
safety and compliance with vehicle specifications in an appropriate area and shall furnish their
reports and recommendations to the Chief Scrutineer or Clerk of the Course.
c) GRADE A SCRUTINEERS
A Grade A Scrutineer is authorised to oversee and take full charge of the scrutineering for any
competition held under MSA permit.
d) GRADE B SCRUTINEERS
A Grade B Scrutineer is deemed suitably qualified and experienced to take charge of the
scrutineering of any competition up to and including National Championship level.
Grade B Scrutineers may be considered for promotion to Grade A according to their ability to
organise and delegate, their level of experience and their standard of conduct. Promotion must be
recommended by at least one Grade A Scrutineer and two different Clerks of Course.
e) GRADE C SCRUTINEERS
A Grade C Scrutineer is considered to have the necessary qualifications and experience to control
the scrutineering at any event up to and including Regional Championship level. Promotion is
subject to satisfactory and active participation in at least 6 competitions under the control of a
Grade A or B Scrutineer together with a favourable recommendation from the Scrutineers/Clerks
of the Course under which the individual has worked.
f) ASSISTANT SCRUTINEERS
Assistant Scrutineers shall serve under the supervision of a graded Scrutineer until such time as
they are deemed to be suitable in all respects to be recommended for promotion by the Senior
Regional Scrutineer to Grade C.
g) DOWN GRADING
A licence may be down-graded if the holder does not make use of it at regular intervals, or
otherwise if the holder does not conduct himself and execute his duties to the complete
satisfaction of MSA.
169. DUTIES OF PIT AND REPLENISHMENT OBSERVERS
Pit observers shall check the replenishment and servicing of vehicles during a competition. They
shall check that the regulations and prescriptions governing replenishment and servicing are
obeyed and report in writing any breaches to the Clerk of the Course.
170. DUTIES OF ROAD OBSERVERS AND FLAG MARSHALS
Road observers will occupy posts assigned to them by the Clerk of the Course. As soon as the
meeting begins each road observer shall immediately report to the Clerk of the Course by the
fastest means available, any incidents or accidents which occur along the section of road
entrusted to their care. Flag Marshals are specifically entrusted with the display of flag signals as
outlined in Appendix H. They may also be road observers. Any incident observed by either Flag
Marshals or Road Observers and so reported, must be followed by a written report directed to the
Clerk of the Course.
171. GRADING OF ALL MARSHALS: (for all categories of motor sport)
The minimum age of any marshal shall be 16 years (all marshals under the age of 18 years shall
remain Junior Marshals until their 18th birthday)
a) Grade 0 – Novice / Trainee / Junior
This marshal must attend a basic induction course as approved by MSA. This emphasizes track
45
OFFICIALS - GCR’s
discipline, track safety, personal safety, correct clothing, basic flag and fire training, etc. If, after
completion of the induction course, and he/she has attended 3 regional or national race meetings
and the Post Chief and the Chief Training Officers are happy with the trainee’s performance, plus
the successful completion of a written exam, this marshal can be upgraded to a Grade 1 marshal.
Obviously, if under the age of 18, this marshal will remain a junior until he/she has reached the
age of 18 and may then be upgraded to a Grade 2 marshal.
b) Grade 1 – Course Marshal
A marshal must remain at this level for a minimum of 8 race meetings, corporate days or practices.
Prior to being upgraded to Grade 2 the marshal must further his/her experience by attending at
least 4 practice/corporate days and at least 1 practical fire course and flag course. It is also
necessary for this marshal to assist at incidents where necessary as well as being primarily
involved in cleaning the circuit of debris, oil, etc.
c) Grade 2 – Flag, Fire, Incident Marshal
After fulfilling all the requirements as specified under Grade 1 and deemed capable by the Post
Chief and Training Officers he/she may be upgraded to one of the above positions.
d) Grade 3 – Flag, Fire and Incident Marshal
This position will only be attained by a Grade 2 marshal after attending a minimum of 8 races and
a minimum of 4 practice/corporate days as a Grade 2 marshal as well as having successfully
completed and passed a further 3 training courses. It is also necessary that the Post Chief and
Training Officers consider this marshal to be responsible and competent enough to handle this
position.
e) Grade 4 – Senior Flag, Fire and Incident Marshal
This position will only be obtained by the grade 3 marshal after attending a minimum of 8 races
as a grade 3 marshal as well as having successfully completed and having attended a senior
marshal training course approved by MSA. It is also necessary that the Post Chief and Training
Officers consider this marshal to be responsible and competent enough and to have the
leadership and organizational capabilities to handle this position. By now this marshal must have
a good knowledge of flags, fire and incident.
f) Grade 5 – Deputy Post Chief
This marshal must have served as a grade 4 marshal for a period of at least 6 race meetings and
completed and passed a Senior Training Course and Examination on all three of the above
disciplines plus a Senior Radio Procedure course and found competent as a leader by the Post
Chief and Training Officers.
g) Grade 6 – Post Chief
At the discretion of the Chief Marshal and Training Officers this marshal will be appointed as a
Grade 6 marshal (Post Chief). It will stand to reason that he/she has adequate experience,
knowledge and leadership qualities to take charge of this position as well as a working knowledge
of the MSA White book.
h) Grade 7 – Deputy Chief Flag, Fire and Incident Marshal
Appointed at the discretion of the Chief Marshal and Training Officers.
i) Grade 8 – Training Officers
Appointed at the discretion of the Chief Marshal and Training Officers.
j) Grade 9 /10– Deputy Chief Marshal / Chief Marshal
This person shall be the holder of, at least, a Grade C Clerk of the Course Licence for the
discipline within which he/she is to perform his /her function. The permanent appointment of a
Chief Marshal/Deputy Chief Marshal, shall only be made after consultation with the Post Chiefs.
Any other interim appointment shall be made in consultation with the Clerk of the Course for the
event concerned, subject to the appointee being adequately qualified as specified previously. Any
person appointed to the position of Deputy Chief Marshal or Chief Marshal shall generally be
required to have at least 10 years marshalling experience, and to have served as a Post Chief for
at least 5 years.
CIRCUIT MARSHAL POSTS
The location of marshal posts will be determined by the person conducting the Circuit Safety
inspection, in conjunction with the Chief Marshal of that circuit, and these will be marked on a plan
46
OFFICIALS - GCR’s
of the circuit attached to the licence as issued.
Marshal points are to be sited in such a way as to provide maximum visibility of and access to the
circuit whilst still providing the marshals with adequate safety.
Marshal Numbers
The number of marshals required on the circuit shall be determined by the person conducting the
annual circuit safety inspection, in conjunction with the Chief Marshal of that circuit, and shall be
marked on a plan of the circuit attached to the licence as issued. This number shall be the
minimum number required to run a race meeting and Clerk of the Course shall be required to
ensure that the minimum numbers are present prior to allowing the event to commence.
Any person acting as a Post Chief on a turn shall have at least a Grade 4 licence, whilst the total
number of Trainees and Junior marshals shall not exceed twenty percent of the total number of
marshals present on a turn.
During an Official Practice of qualifying session there shall be a minimum of at least one marshal
per point provided that at all times there is a ‘crash crew’ present on the circuit who shall be
immediately available to respond in the event of an incident requiring assistance.
Equipment on Marshal Posts
Flag Points
1. A verbal link to Race Control
2. A full set of flags as described in Appendix H
3. At least one 9kg dry powder fire extinguisher.
Marshal Points
1. Sufficient Fire Extinguishers
2. Brooms, rakes, shovels
3. Cement or other material used to clean up oil spillages, and containers to facilitate the use
thereof
4. Verbal link to Race Control
5. Straps to facilitate the movement of a motorcycle (2m).
Marshals’ Clothing
1. It is recommended that clothing worn b marshals should be orange (pantone 151C). When
worn with any other clothing, ie jeans, etc. these should not conflict with any other flag used
on the circuit – refer Appendix H.
2. Clothing should primarily be made of natural fibres, i.e. Cotton, and should exhibit a high
degree of fire retardation.
3. Raincoats should comply with the colours proposed in 1) above.
Spares
No marshal is allowed to remove any vehicle part from a circuit. All parts left behind after an
incident or accident must be taken to Race Control where the competitor may collect it.
47
PENALTIES - GCR’s
PART VIII PENALTIES
GCR
172. BREACH OF RULES
Any of the following offences in addition to any other offences specifically referred to previously or
hereafter, shall be deemed to be a breach of these rules.
i) All bribery or attempt, directly or indirectly, to bribe any person having official duties in relation to
a competition or employed in any manner in connection with a competition, and the acceptance
of or offer to accept a bribe by such official or employee.
ii) Any action having as its object the entry or participation in a competition of:
a) a vehicle which has not been accepted for homologation in a competition of racing requiring
such a qualification, or
b) a person, or a vehicle otherwise than in a) above, known to be ineligible therefore, or
c) a person who is not the holder of a licence appropriate to the event concerned and who is
not eligible without a licence by virtue of a waiver granted under GCR 126.
iii) Any fraudulent act or proceeding in connection with a competition or motor sport generally.
iv) Any proceeding or act prejudicial to the interests of MSA or of motor sport generally.
v) Competing for, accepting or offering to accept, or advertising an award, in the nature of a title or
championship, in respect of any motor sport competitions unless such award is recognised by
MSA.
vi) Misbehaviour or unfair practice.
vii) Reckless or careless driving during the course of any competition or practice therefore.
viii) Any use of substances in any form alien to the body, or of physiological substances taken in
abnormal quantities and using abnormal methods, with the sole aim of attaining an artificial and
unfair increase in performance in competition, or any use of any quantity of alcohol or cannabis
(dagga) or similar substance or derivative. (Refer to MSA Anti-Doping Code).
ix) Refusal to submit to testing for any of the above substances, as detailed in the MSA Anti-Doping
Code.
x) Abuse of officials by competitors and/or their family members and/or members of their pit
crew. Such breach of the rules may result in the competitors concerned, if found guilty
following a hearing, being suspended for a period of up to six months or for up to six
events (whichever is more appropriate), for a first offence.
xi) Display of an old South African (orange, white and blue) flag, either on a competitor’s
person or on his vehicle. Offenders shall be prevented from starting the event concerned.
Organisers and/or officials who display the old South African flag shall render themselves
liable to disciplinary action at the discretion of MSA.
173. PENALTIES
Any person directly or indirectly involved in motor sport committing a breach of the CSIs of the
FIA, CIK or FIM, the GCR’s, SSRs and Official instructions of MSA, any conditions of an
Organising Permit, special track rules, SRs for the competition or official instructions to
competitors, may be penalised by the Clerk of the Course, Stewards of the Meeting, a MSA Court
of appeal, MSA or the National Court of Appeal, as the case may be.
174. PENALTIES FOR PARTICPATION IN AN UNAUTHORISED COMPETITION (see also GCR 76)
Any person or body who shall promote, enter for, drive in, officiate at, or in any manner whatsoever
take part in, or advertise, or obtain publicity for the results of a competition not organised or held
in accordance in all respects with these rules or who shall become disqualified or suspended by
the governing body or by any other body recognised by the FIA/CIK/FIM, shall be liable to be
disqualified by MSA or suspended by MSA and shall thereby forfeit his right to:
i) hold a competition licence, and/or
ii) hold any official appointment in connection with the FIA, the CIK, the FIM or MSA, or in connection
with any meeting or competition, and/or
48
PENALTIES - GCR’s
iii) be a registered member of a club for competition purposes, for such time as MSA may deem fit,
provided that where the prescribed competition has been or is to be held outside the jurisdiction
of MSA, MSA and the other ASN or FMN concerned shall agree to the penalty, and should they
fail to agree, the question shall be referred to the FIA, CIK or the FIM whose decision thereon will
be final.
175. NECESSITY FOR A HEARING PRIOR TO THE IMPOSITION OF ANY PENALTY
Except where circumstances make it impossible to do so, before imposing any penalty, the Clerk
of the Course and/or Stewards of the Meeting, the Jury, a MSA Court of Appeal or MSA National
Court of Appeal as the case may be, shall summon the parties concerned before them. Such
summons shall either be delivered personally, or in appropriate cases by post, fax or e-mail to the
relevant address. Every notice summoning an individual to a hearing shall state the capacity (eg.
defendant, witness,etc.) in which he/she is being required to attend. The procedure at any hearing
by the Stewards of the Meeting or the Jury, acting as a court of first instance, shall be in
accordance mutatis mutandis with GCR’s relating to "hearing of protests". The procedure at any
hearing of any appeal by a MSA Court of Appeal, or National Court of Appeal, shall be in
accordance with Part "X" of the GCR’s.
In the event of a MSA Court of Appeal or the National Court of Appeal, hearing an appeal or
conducting a court of enquiry concerning the imposition of civil penalties, the competitor will be
deemed to have committed the offence or offences alleged by the provincial authorities or the law-
enforcement officer concerned and the onus will be on the competitor to prove that he is not guilty
of having committed the offence alleged.
176. PENALTIES FOR TECHNICAL INFRINGEMENTS
i) Where a vehicle/machine is found not to comply with the applicable technical regulations and
specifications the following penalties will apply:
a) Where, at the sole discretion of the appointed Technical Consultant (or similar technical
representative or body) no advantage has been gained – the competitor shall be fined an
amount not less than R200. In the event of a dispute, any contravention of the
technical regulations will be deemed to afford an advantage, until the contrary is
proven.
b) Where advantage has been gained:
- the driver/rider concerned shall be excluded from the results of the event/race meeting
concerned and may be precluded from participation in up to three further events/race
meetings counting towards a similar championship or series, details of which must be
stipulated by the Clerk of the Course. If the championship or series concerned has
less than three rounds to run, the penalty may also be applied retrospectively (i.e.
exclusion from previous events) to achieve the desired number of events.
- the entrant, if other than the driver/rider, may be fined an amount of up to R10 000.
ii) None of the above shall preclude MSA from taking further action against an offending competitor
and/or entrant, should such action be deemed warranted.
iii) MSA reserves the right to publish the details of any non-compliance with the technical regulations
and resultant penalties.
177. SCALE OF PENALTIES
The following scale indicates penalties in order of increasing severity:
i) Reprimand
ii) Fine
iii) Time Penalty
iv) Exclusion
v) Suspension and withdrawal of licence
vi) Disqualification (may only be inflicted by MSA or by the FIA/CIK/FIM)
vii) In addition to any other penalty, forfeiture of championship points, which shall only be imposed by
MSA or the National Court of Appeal, (except as provided for GCR 176).
One or more of the above penalties may be imposed as a result of a single finding, or an option
of paying a fine introduced. A fine may not, however, be imposed in lieu of exclusion for non-
49
PENALTIES - GCR’s
compliance with the technical regulations or specifications unless the contravention is of
a minor nature that the appointed Technical Consultant agrees would afford absolutely no
advantage to the competitor.
178. SENTENCE TO A REPRIMAND OR FINE
A reprimand or fine may be imposed by the Clerk of the Course, Stewards, Jury, MSA Court of
Appeal, the National Court of Appeal, FIA, CIK, FIM, provided that any fine that may be imposed
shall not exceed the limits specified in Appendix R of these rules. A fine may be imposed on an
official, entrant, competitor, driver, navigator, co-driver, assistant or passenger who does not
comply with an instruction from a responsible official. In addition, fines may be imposed upon
clubs, organisers and promoters.
179. LIABILITY TO PAY FINE
An entrant shall, if called upon to so, be responsible for the payment of any fine imposed on his
drivers, navigators, co-drivers, passengers, etc. and in such circumstances in the event of non-
payment, may be suspended under GCR 184 equally and simultaneously with the person on
whom the fine has been imposed.
180. TIME LIMIT FOR PAYMENT OF FINES AND SCRUTINEERS FEES
i) Fines shall be paid within 48 hours of being imposed (Saturdays, Sundays and Public Holidays
excluded) and any delay in making payment will entail suspension of licence (in the case of
competitors and officials), or suspension of rights to stage events (in the case of clubs).
ii) Where the Clerk of the Course, Stewards, MSA Court of Appeal, Jury or National Court of Appeal
are involved where Scrutineers are concerned, they shall also make an order as to the
responsibility for payment of such fees which will become payable within 48 hours thereof, (and
subject to suspension as mentioned above).
iii) The lodging of a protest and/or appeal does not suspend the necessity to pay a fine within the
specified time limit.
iv) Any fine not paid within 7 days of being imposed, will be doubled.
181. ALLOCATION OF PROCEEDS FROM FINES
The proceeds from all fines shall be remitted to MSA and shall be allocated by this body, provided
that such proceeds shall not be taken into, or used, for the purpose of general revenue.
182. EXCLUSION / PRECLUSION FROM PARTICIPATION
In addition to the liability for penalty referred to in GCR 173, a person, body, vehicle or motorcycle
shall be liable to a sentence of exclusion/preclusion from participation:
i) if shown to have been forbidden by the proper authority to take part in, or in connection with, any
particular competition; or
ii) for having taken part in any competition, if shown to have been ineligible to do so, to have been
eliminated therefrom or to have been forbidden by the proper authority to participate in any event,
or in connection with the competition, or to be placed therein.
Any entry fee paid by or in respect of the person, body, vehicle or motorcycle entered for the
competition to which the sentence relates, shall be forfeited to the promoters.
183. SENTENCE OF EXCLUSION / PRECLUSION FROM PARTICIPATION
A sentence of exclusion and/or preclusion from participation may be pronounced by the Clerk of
the Course, Stewards of the Meeting, Jury, MSA Court of Appeal or by a body set up by MSA or
by the National Court of Appeal. It may preclude the competitor from taking part in one or several
competitions at a meeting in a championship, trophy, cup or series. It may have the effect of
removing a competitor from the results of one or more events. It may also have the effect, in the
case of serious offences, of excluding a competitor from a championship, trophy, cup or series, in
which case it will entail the loss of any points gained and the loss of all awards from the events for
which the exclusion has been ordered.
Where races or heats are run at the same meeting for a particular category of sport, an
exclusion applied for non-compliance with the specifications in one race or heat shall
50
PENALTIES - GCR’s
apply equally to the other race or heat in the same category, except in exceptional
circumstances where it is obvious that the non-compliance was only in respect of one race
or heat.
Where a competitor is precluded from participation in future events, and one of these
events is cancelled for whatever reason, the sentence of preclusion shall be extended to
include a further event counting towards the same championship or series i.e. the
cancelled event is disregarded for the purpose of the sentence of preclusion. Should an
event be postponed, rather than cancelled, and the competitor’s sentence of preclusion is
extended to include a further event, he shall be permitted to compete in the event so
postponed. Decisions in the aforementioned regard shall rest with MSA.
184. SUSPENSION OF COMPETITOR, BODY OR OFFICIAL
A sentence of suspension may only be pronounced by the Stewards, Jury, MSA Court of Appeal,
MSA or National Court of Appeal. It is reserved for serious offences. It may be either National or
International. While in force it will entail the loss of any right to take part in any capacity
whatsoever in any competition held on the territory of the ASN or FMN where the sentence was
pronounced in the case of a National suspension, or on any territory in which the authority of the
FIA/CIK/FIM is recognised in the case of an international suspension. In all cases it will result in
an immediate withdrawal of the competition licence from the person concerned.
A sentence of National suspension pronounced by MSA shall be limited to the territory of same.
A sentence of international suspension pronounced by MSA shall immediately be notified to the
FIA/CIK/FIM Secretariat, which shall immediately instruct all other ASNs or FMNs to enforce the
sentence.
185. WITHDRAWAL OF LICENCE FOLLOWING SUSPENSION
i) National Suspension
Every licence holder who is suspended nationally shall immediately hand back his licence to MSA.
If the licence is an international licence from a foreign country it may be endorsed as not valid in
the Republic of South Africa and returned to the licence holder. At the end of the period of national
suspension, the licence will be exchanged for a clean one. Any delay in handing back the licence
may extend the length of the sentence by the same period as the delay.
ii) International Suspension
Every licence holder who is suspended internationally shall hand back his licence to MSA, who
shall not return it to him until the term of the international suspension has expired. Any delay in
handing back the licence may extend the length of the sentence by the same period as the delay.
186. DISQUALIFICATION
i) A person, body, vehicle, or make of vehicle, shall be disqualified when expressly forbidden by the
proper authority to take part in or be connected with any competition whatsoever.
ii) Disqualification shall always have international effect, and shall be notified in the same manner as
a sentence of international suspension (see GCR’s 184, 187, 188 and 189 for disqualification of
a
vehicle).
iii) Disqualification shall render void any previous entry made for any competition and any entry fee
paid or payable shall be forfeited to the promoters.
187. SENTENCE OF DISQUALIFICATION
i) A sentence of disqualification shall entail the permanent loss for the person or body concerned of
any right to take part in any manner in any competition whatsoever.
ii) It may only be pronounced by MSA or the National Court of Appeal and will be reserved for cases
of extreme gravity.
iii) Where the disqualification relates to a competitor, it entails the immediate return of the competition
licence to MSA.
188. SUSPENSION OR DISQUALIFICATION OF A PARTICULAR VEHICLE
MSA may suspend or disqualify a particular vehicle (see GCR 184 and 187) in consequence of a
51
PENALTIES - GCR’s
breach of the code of these rules by the entrant or the driver or by the manufacturer or his
accredited representative.
189. SUSPENSION OR DISQUALIFICATION OF MAKE OF VEHICLE
MSA may suspend a make of vehicle within its own territory for a breach of the code of these rules
by the manufacturer of such make, or his accredited representative. If MSA wishes a suspension
of make to apply internationally or if it desires to disqualify a make of vehicle, the question shall
be decided by an arbitration committee of the FIA or FIM or CIK.
190. NOTIFICATION OF PENALTIES TO INTERNATIONAL SPORTING FEDERATIONS
A suspension, when applicable internationally, and a disqualification, will be communicated to
those international federations designated by the FIA/FIM/CIK which have agreed to apply on a
reciprocal basis, the penalties inflicted by the FIA/FIM/CIK.
191. STATEMENT OF REASONS FOR SUSPENSION OR DISQUALIFICATION
In notifying sentences of suspension or disqualification to the FIA/FIM/CIK, it shall be necessary
for MSA to give its reasons for inflicting such penalty, but the reasons shall in no case be
published.
192. LOSS OF AWARDS
Any competitor excluded, suspended or disqualified during or after competition will lose the right
to obtain any of the awards assigned to said competition.
193. AMENDMENT TO THE CLASSIFICATION AND AWARDS
The Stewards of the Meeting shall declare any amendment to the placing and awards.
194. PUBLICATION OF PENALTIES
The FIA, the FIM, the CIK or MSA shall have the right to publish or cause to be published a notice
stating that it has penalised any person, vehicle or make of vehicle. Persons referred to in such
notice shall have no right to action against the FIA, the FIM, the CIK or MSA, or against any person
publishing the said notice and may incur disqualification if such an action is taken.
195. REMISSION OF SENTENCE
i) MSA shall have the right to remit the unexpired period of a sentence of suspension or to remove
disqualification on such conditions (if any) which it may determine.
ii) MSA shall also have the right, if circumstances warrant such action, to overrule or reduce
penalties imposed by a Clerk of the Course or the Stewards of the Meeting, without the necessity
of a hearing. In the event of a penalty being so reduced, a competitor/entrant who did not lodge
a formal protest against the original penalty imposed, shall have no right of protest against the
reduced penalty.
196. ORDER AS TO COSTS
When giving judgement, the Clerk of the Course, Stewards of the Meeting (Jury), MSA Court of
Appeal or National Court of Appeal, shall order the imposition of such costs, including the order
as to the forfeiture, in full or in part, of the appeal fee, as they deem fit. Where scrutineering costs
are involved, these must be ordered also (see GCR 180).
In addition, where the judgement relates to a protest against the eligibility of a vehicle and is ill-
founded, costs in this context refers to making good the expenditure incurred by an individual
forced to dismantle an engine or gearbox, etc. as a result of a protest lodged by a fellow
competitor.
Payment of costs ordered shall be made to MSA within 48 hours of their being imposed
(Saturdays, Sundays and Public Holidays excluded) (see also GCR 180(i) and (ii)) and any delay
in payment will entail suspension.
Proceeds from costs shall be used to offset the costs arising from scrutineering, hearings,
including payment of court members as per Appendix R, as well as the purchase of year-
end trophies, awards and regalia.
52
PROTESTS - GCR’s
PART IX
PROTESTS
GCR
197. THE RIGHT TO PROTEST
The right to protest lies solely with any competitor or official who may consider himself/herself
righfully aggrieved by any decision, act or omission of an organiser, official, competitor, driver or
other person connected with any competition in which he/she is or has been taking part/officiated
in.
198. LODGING A PROTEST
i) A protest to be considered by the Stewards/Jury, must be lodged directly with the Stewards/Jury
or the Clerk of the Course, his deputy or the Secretary of the Meeting.
ii) Every protest shall be in writing, stating the name and address of the protestor, the grounds for
the protest, be signed by the competitor or driver making the protest, be accompanied by the fee
laid down in Appendix R, and be lodged within the appropriate time limit as specified below.
iii) The time of receipt and acknowledgement of payment of the correct fee must be noted thereon by
the person with whom it is lodged. Payment of protest fees may be in the form of either cash,
cheque or electronic fund transfer (EFT). In the event of a cheque being dishonoured the
protestor will be subject to any disciplinary action MSA may deem fit, including disqualification.
iv) Where a protest involves a technical inspection by MSA Scrutineers, the items and/or components
to be inspected shall be specifically described and listed in the protest. A copy of the protest shall
be given to the Chief Scrutineer, who will agree with the Clerk of the Course and the competitors
concerned when and where the inspection will take place.
v) Where the protest does not fully comply with the provisions above, the Stewards must accept it
unless the provisions of GCR 203 apply. The Stewards can, however, require the protestor to re-
submit the protest correctly and may impose penalties for non-compliance with the regulations in
the first instance.
vi) Where more than one vehicle is being protested, a separate protest must be lodged in each case,
i.e. it is not permissible to protest more than one vehicle with a single protest.
199. DEPOSITS TO BE PAID
In appropriate instances (for example, where detailed technical examinations are required), the
Stewards of the Meeting and/or MSA may, at their sole discretion, require a protestor to lodge a
financial deposit with MSA to cover costs the protestor could potentially be held liable for in the
event of his/her protest being unsuccessful.
200. TIME LIMITS FOR PROTESTS
i) A protest against acceptance of an entry, instructions to competitors or the length of the course:
a) Race and speed events – not less than one hour before the start of practice for the event
in question.
b) Other events – not less than one hour before the start of the event in question.
ii) A protest against handicap, make up of a heat, or qualification for a heat or final – not less than
one hour before the time laid down for the start of the event, heat or final.
iii) A protest regarding starting position/s – within ten minutes of the notification of such positions.
iv) A protest against a decision of a Scrutineer of Clerk of the Course, by the competitor directly
concerned – within 30 minutes of that decision being notified to that competitor in writing. For
rallies, if this notification is handed down during the running of the event, the time limit for lodging
a protest shall be 30 minutes after the relevant competitor/s has/have completed the leg during
which the notification was received.
v) a) A protest against the eligibility of any vehicle, or part of vehicle, when the alleged ineligibility
apparent – within 30 minutes of the vehicle being approved by the scrutineer.
53
PROTESTS - GCR’s
b) A protest against the eligibility of any vehicle, or part of vehicle, when the alleged ineligibility
is apparent but only become visible at a later stage – within 30 minutes of the protestor or
protestee having finished the race or event, whichever is the later.
c) If any part or parts have been changed after scrutineering and are alleged to be ineligible –
within 30 minutes of the protestor or protestee having finished the race or event, whichever
is the later.
vi) A protest against the eligibility of any vehicle, or part of vehicle, when the reason for the alleged
ineligibility is not apparent, but it is alleged that the vehicle is performing in a manner which
suggests that it is ineligible – within 20 minutes of the performance that give rise to the protest.
vii) A protest against any mistake or irregularity occurring whilst the competition is taking place –
within 30 minutes of the protestor finishing the event.
viii) A protest concerning the results of a competition – within 30 minutes of the publication of
provisional results or, if results are published in accordance with GCR 141 (x) (c), within 14 days
of the date of posting per registered post (see GCR’s 278/9).
ix) A protest against points in a championship – within 14 days of the first publication of the
points in dispute in an official document (i.e. interim championship results, programmes,
etc.).
x) A protest concerning driving conduct – 30 minutes after notification to competitors of the Clerk of
the Course’s decision on the incident concerned.
Note: The Clerk of the Course or the Stewards of the Meeting may amend the above time limits if
they think that circumstances make the lodging of a protest physically impossible within
the time quoted.
201. ACTION BY THE STEWARDS OR JURY ON RECEIPT OF A PROTEST
i) They shall consider all protests as urgent. They shall take steps as soon as possible to convene
a hearing.
ii) They shall personally or through the Clerk of the Course, notify the protestor and the party(ies)
protested against of the time and place of such hearing and the details of the protest.
iii) They shall notify the Clerk of the Course that a protest has been received if such has come to them
directly.
iv) The merits of, or grounds for a protest, may not be heard before they have established that the
protest is in writing, is accompanied by the correct fee and has been timeously lodged. They may
not however, give a finding in this regard without first giving the protestor an opportunity to state
why the protest appears to have been incorrectly lodged in terms of GCR 198 or appears to be
inadmissible in terms of GCR 203. The protestor shall also be given an opportunity to call
witnesses in support of his argument. The finding shall be given solely on the admissibility of
hearing the protest. A protestor dissatisfied with the findings of the Stewards of the Meeting or
Jury as the case may be, may appeal to a higher court. Only where a finding in favour of the
protestor/appellant has been given, may the grounds of the protest be dealt with. The Appeal
Court, if finding that in the circumstances prevailing at the time, the protest was correctly lodged,
shall refer the grounds of same to the Stewards of the Meeting for hearing.
202. PROTEST HEARINGS
The concerned parties shall be summoned to appear - preferably in writing where possible. The
Stewards of the Meeting/Jury must ensure that a summons has been personally received by all
persons concerned.
Legal representation is not allowed in protest hearings, but the involved parties may be
represented by fellow competitors or club/association members provided that any such
representative may not be a practising attorney or advocate.
Where a party involved in a hearing wishes to exercise his right to representation in terms of the
above, he/she shall notify the Clerk of the Course and/or the Stewards of the Meeting of his
intentions in this regard. The other parties involved in the hearing shall then be afforded the
opportunity to avail themselves of similar representation if they so wish.
In the absence of any of the parties or witnesses at the hearing, judgement may proceed by
default. The parties may be accompanied by witnesses and during the hearing the Stewards may
54
PROTESTS - GCR’s
allow further witnesses to be called. The protestor must state the case of the protest first and the
other party(ies) will proceed after the protestor.
The protestor and person or persons protested against shall remain in the hearing and be party
to all evidence led and shall be allowed to cross-examine.
Where a technical matter is concerned, the Stewards/Jury shall consider the report of the
scrutineers and recommendations of the MSA Technical Consultant (where applicable), and may
not ignore these.
While protest hearings are of necessity informal, it is stressed that order must be maintained.
Hearsay evidence may be led and will be given due weight by the Stewards of the Meeting. The
interested parties should be asked to retire from the venue of the hearing while the Stewards of
the Meeting deliberate and come to a decision on the protest.
If judgement cannot be given immediately after the hearing then the parties concerned shall be
advised within one hour of the end of the hearing of the time and place at which the decision will
be given.
In case of a split vote amongst the Stewards of the Meeting, the MSA Steward shall have the
casting vote (see GCR 152 (ii)).
203. INADMISSIBLE PROTESTS
A protest shall be inadmissible if:
i) it is against the refusal of an entry;
ii) it is a collective protest (signed by more than one entrant or driver);
iii) it is late, unless receipted in terms of GCR 200 (Note);
iv) it is in bad faith, frivolous or vexatious.
204. FINDINGS OF THE STEWARDS OF THE MEETING
The Stewards of the Meeting shall render their decision to the parties concerned after the hearing.
This may be conveyed orally but must be followed by a written decision within one hour and be
posted on the official notice board or be included with the provisional results. The parties must be
reminded of their rights of appeal.
All parties concerned shall be bound by the decision handed down, subject to the rights of appeal
hereinafter provided (Refer to Part X of this Hand Book).
205. TREATMENT OF PROTEST FEE
If a protest fails or is judged by the Stewards of the Meeting to be in bad faith, frivolous or
vexatious, the protest fee shall be retained and forwarded to MSA where it will be used for the
promotion of its championships or prize-givings. It shall not be treated as revenue (see GCR 181).
206. FRIVOLOUS OR VEXATIOUS PROTESTS
If it is proved to the satisfaction of the Stewards of the Meeting that a protest is in bad faith,
frivolous or vexatious, the protestor shall be deemed guilty of a breach of these rules and may be
penalised accordingly. Such penalty shall be over and above the forfeiture of the protest fee
referred to in GCR 205.
207. PROTEST AFFECTING THE PRIZE-GIVING AND AWARDS
No cash or awards may be given out until the time-limit for protests and appeals has expired and
the Clerk of the Course has signed the final results.
If a protest has been lodged with the Stewards/Jury, and their decision has not yet been made,
they may permit such awards and prizes as are not affected by the protest, to be awarded. In that
case the list of awards and prizes must be published provisionally and bear the wording "subject
to protest and appeal".
55
APPEALS - GCR’s
PART X
APPEALS AND ENQUIRIES
GCR
208. JURISDICTION
i) MSA, through its National Court of Appeal, constitutes for its own licence holders a final court of
judgement empowered to settle finally any dispute or appeal which occurs in its own territory. If
any dispute occurs between a member, club or body bound to MSA, and MSA itself, which has not
been resolved by an MSA Appeal Court, this must be treated as an appeal to this court, which will
render the final decision.
ii) Similarly, it constitutes for competitors licensed by a foreign club, the court at which appeal from
them must be heard. However the decision made there in this instance may be subject to appeal
(see GCR 224). In exceptional circumstances an appeal may be transmitted directly to the FIA,
CIK or the FIM International Court of Appeal provided that the appellant and MSA, to which this
appeal would normally be directed, and the FIA, CIK or the FIM executive committee agree to
such procedure.
iii) Subject to the provisions of this GCR no dispute may be submitted to the National Court of Appeal
unless such a matter has first been considered by an MSA Court of Appeal, or unless MSA decides
in its sole discretion in exceptional circumstances to refer such a dispute directly to the National
Court of Appeal if it is convinced that such particular dispute is of sufficient importance and that it
is in the interest of motorsport to do so.
iv) A dispute may only be submitted to an MSA Court of Appeal against a decision of the
Stewards/Jury or as otherwise provided for in these rules.
v) Courts of enquiry shall act as courts of first instance in all matters and may also consider
disciplinary matters not heard during the event by the Stewards.
vi) Appeals to be considered during the event against decisions of the Stewards on a protest are to
be dealt with by MSA Courts of Appeal.
vii) Appeals which are not considered during the event and which are against decisions of the
Stewards on a protest are to be dealt with by MSA Courts of Appeal.
viii) All hearings and appeals in terms of this Handbook are held de novo.
ix) Notwithstanding anything to the contrary in any GCR, no appeal shall lie from a judgement or
order of an MSA Court of Appeal to the National Court of Appeal, except:-
a) where it is alleged that a gross miscarriage of justice has occurred; and/or
b) where it is claimed that the penalty is wholly inappropriate for the offence.
209. MSA NATIONAL COURT OF APPEAL
MSA may nominate persons for election to the National Court of Appeal by the MSA Board of
Directors. Not less than six and not more than twelve members of the National Court of Appeal
shall be elected by the Board of Directors of MSA. The members of the National Court of Appeal
appoint their own President. The address of the Secretary is: Motorsport SA, P.O. Box 11499,
Vorna Valley, 1686. Not less than two members of the National Court of Appeal shall constitute a
quorum for the purpose of hearing such an appeal. The members of this court of appeal may not
preside on a case if they have been involved in any way with the competition or have participated
in any way in any earlier decision or have any conflict of interest with the matter under
consideration.
210. MSA COURT OF APPEAL
i) MSA may appoint a Court of Appeal to hear any appeal arising from a decision by the Stewards
of the Meeting/Jury. A quorum for any MSA Court of Appeal shall normally be three members but
shall not be less than two members.
56
APPEALS - GCR’s
ii) Any MSA Court of Appeal may impose a penalty notwithstanding that no penalty was imposed by
any other court referred to in the GCR’s.
iii) May also, in respect of MSA licence holders, act as a court of first instance and enquire into
disciplinary matters not heard by the Stewards of the Meeting.
iv) Where an appeal against the findings of a protest cannot be heard during the event in question,
that appeal shall be referred to an MSA Court of Appeal.
v) Where a disciplinary hearing cannot be heard during the event, that hearing will be dealt with by
a Court of Enquiry.
vi) Legal representation is not permitted, but the respondents may be represented by a fellow
competitor, or club member, but such person may not be a practising attorney or advocate or be
entitled to be admitted as either.
vii) Every notice summoning an individual to a hearing shall state the capacity (eg. defendant,
witness, etc.) in which he/she is being required to attend.
211. COURTS OF ENQUIRY
MSA shall be entitled to convene a Court of Enquiry to investigate a breach of any of the
GCR’s, SSRs or SRs, whether or not such breach has been the subject of a protest and/or
appeal.
i) Such Court of Enquiry shall be entitled to impose any of the penalties referred to in the GCR’s,
SSRs and SRs;
ii) In the first instance, such Court of Enquiry will be convened as an MSA Court of Appeal and any
decision made by it may be considered by the National Court of Appeal.
iii) Any MSA Court of Appeal or National Court of Appeal sitting as a Court of Enquiry shall not be
precluded from imposing a penalty notwithstanding that no penalty was imposed by any other
court referred to in the GCR’s.
212. TRIBUNALS
The provision for Tribunals has been dispensed with. Where a body is put in place to hear appeals
during an event such body shall be constituted as a MSA Court of Appeal.
213. DEPOSITS TO BE PAID
Where deemed appropriate, an appellant may be required to lodge a financial deposit with MSA
to cover costs he/she could potentially be held liable for in connection with his/her appeal.
214. TIME LIMITS FOR NOTICES OF INTENTION TO APPEAL AND NOTICES OF APPEAL
A. APPEAL TO MSA COURT OF APPEAL ARISING FROM A DECISION OF THE STEWARDS
i) Where an appeal arises from a decision of the Stewards of the Meeting, a notice of intention to
appeal must be given in writing to such Stewards and the appropriate fee, as laid down in
Appendix R to these rules, must be paid to them within one hour of the written announcement of
their decision. Such appeal fee is only partially returnable if the intending appellant does not
prosecute his appeal.
ii) Such formulated appeal to MSA may be lodged by letter, telegram, telex, e-mail or fax and must
comply with GCR 219, and must reach MSA within 7 (seven) days of the notice of intention to appeal
having been lodged.
B. APPEAL TO MSA COURT OF APPEAL ARISING FROM THE RESULTS OF A MEETING,
ACTIONS OF AN OFFICIAL OR MSA COMMITTEE/MEMBER OR MATTER NOT COVERED BY
A, B or C of GCR 214.
i) Where an appeal arises from results amended following a protest or as allowed for in GCR 156(x),
such formulated appeal to MSA may be lodged by letter, telegram, telex or fax and must comply
with GCR 219 and must be lodged within 14 (fourteen) days of the publication of the amended
results;
ii) Where the appeal arises from the actions/decisions of an official or MSA committee/member not
covered by A, B or C, such formulated appeal to MSA may be lodged by letter, telegram, telex, fax
or e-mail within 14 (fourteen) days of the incident/decision concerned;
iii) in regard to both D (i) and (ii) above, the appeal fee must be paid together with or before the
57
APPEALS - GCR’s
lodging of the appeal.
C. APPEAL TO MSA NATIONAL COURT OF APPEAL
i) Where an appeal arises from the decision of an MSA Court of Appeal, the formulated appeal and
relevant fee as laid down in Appendix R to these rules, must be lodged with MSA within 7 (seven)
days of the written announcement of the decision of the MSA Court of Appeal.
ii) The appeal fee is only partially returnable if the intending appellant does not prosecute appeal.
215. RIGHTS OF APPEAL
i) Every competitor, whatever his/her nationality, shall have the right to appeal against any sentence
or decision pronounced on him/her or affecting them by the Stewards of the Meeting except those
decisions referred to in the present rules as being definite and final.
ii) Any person or body subject to a decision of MSA has the right of appeal against such decision,
subject to the provisions of GCR 208 (ix).
iii) Where the decision on appeal concerns a competitor, licensed by a foreign club, the appeal may
be carried to the FIA, FIM or CIK as the case may be, but only by the ASN or FMN which issued
the licence.
216. INADMISSIBLE APPEALS
Appeals that are inadmissible are those against:
i) the refusal of a lower court to hear a protest not lodged in terms of the regulations, or against the
decision of a Judge of Fact, or the refusal of the lower court to hear a collective protest (signed by
the entrants and/or drivers of more than one entered vehicle);
ii) refusal of a lower court to hear a protest against the refusal of an entry;
iii) the decision of MSA to withhold the declaration of a champion;
iv) disputes submitted to a higher appeal body where the appeal was not submitted to the appropriate
lower appeal body for its consideration;
v) an appeal submission which fails to comply with the conditions that prescribe the form, content
and lodging procedures;
vi) an appeal contrary to the provisions of GCR 208(ix).
217. NOTICE OF INTENTION TO APPEAL
Every notice of intention to appeal or appeal shall be in writing and signed by the appellant or his
representative. It shall be accompanied by the relevant fee, which shall be set by MSA annually
and published in Appendix R herein. This fee is only partially refundable if the appellant does
not proceed with the appeal. Such fees shall be treated by MSA in the same manner as fines
(see also GCR 219).
218. SUSPENSIVE EFFECT OF APPEALS
The introduction of an appeal by a person suspended or precluded from further participation shall
suspend the sentence or penalty imposed by the body concerned. However, should the appeal
not subsequently be upheld, the appellant shall automatically be excluded from the event/s
participated in ‘under appeal’. Furthermore, the events participated in ‘under appeal’ shall not
reduce the sentence/penalty originally imposed, which shall take effect from the date on which the
appeal is turned down. In the case of fines and/or costs being payable, these must be paid
prior to an appeal being lodged. In the event of a vehicle not complying with the provisions of
the regulations and specifications of the current MSA Handbook, the driver shall not be permitted
to enter or compete in any motorsport whatsoever with the vehicle concerned in it’s alleged
"illegal" configuration while any appeal review or otherwise is still pending and until such matter
has been finally decided.
NOTE: The provisions of GCR 218 are to prevent prejudice to other competitors and to
ensure expeditious finalisation of disputes which is essential to motorsport.
219. FORM OF APPEAL AND APPEAL FEES
i) All appeals shall be in writing, specifying briefly the decision appealed against and the grounds of
appeal, the relevant rule numbers, be signed by the appellant, and shall state the address to which
communications shall be sent.
58
APPEALS - GCR’s
ii) Payment of appeal fees may be in the form of either cash, a cheque or electronic funds transfer
(EFT), provided however, that payment (in the case of a cheque or EFT), is honoured within 48
hours of same having been tendered, failing which the appeal will be considered null and void and
the appellant will be subject to any disciplinary action which MSA may deem fit.
iii) MSA may, at its sole discretion, waive the necessity for payment of an appeal fee, if circumstances
warrant (such waiving of the appeal fee shall normally only be considered in cases where the
appeal is being lodged by an official).
220. HEARINGS
All parties concerned shall be given adequate (generally a minimum of 7 days) notice of the
hearing, and they shall be entitled to call witnesses. Every notice summoning an individual to a
hearing shall state the capacity (eg. defendant, witness, etc.) in which he/she is being required to
attend. The hearing may proceed to judgement in default of appearance by any party or witness.
In the case of an appeal to a MSA Court, the parties concerned shall state their cases personally.
Representation by a fellow competitor or club member is allowed, but such person may not be a
practising attorney or advocate or be entitled to be admitted as either. Where the appellant is a
practising attorney or advocate, MSA reserves the right to appoint a practising attorney or
advocate as a member of the Court. Notwithstanding the foregoing legal representation is allowed
in hearings conducted by the National Court of Appeal. Where an appellant intends exercising
his/her right to legal representation, MSA is to be advised of this fact, and the identity of the
representative, at least seven days prior to the scheduled hearing. MSA shall then decide whether
or not to obtain legal representation of its own and/or to allow the other parties in the hearing to
obtain legal representation. Where an appellant fails to advise MSA of his/her intention to exercise
his/her right to legal representation in terms of this regulation, the court shall be empowered to
take appropriate action so as to prevent prejudice to MSA and/or the other parties involved in the
hearing. Hearings are not public and are reserved for the parties and representatives of the
promoter and organisers concerned. MSA may, however, invite parties deemed relevant to the
proceedings, to the hearing, in the capacity of observers. MSA are entitled to call upon witnesses,
specialists or experts whose evidence they deem to be useful in assisting the court. The parties
involved in the hearing are also entitled to call witnesses including specialists or experts, but it is
their responsibility to ensure their attendance. Where a technical matter is concerned, the court
shall consider the report of the scrutineers and recommendations of the MSA Technical Consultant
(where applicable), and may not ignore these. The merits of, or grounds for appeal, may not be
heard before the court has established that the appeal has been lodged in terms of GCR 214 and
GCR 219. The appellant may call witnesses in this regard. The appeal court shall then give a
finding on the admissibility of hearing the appeal. An appellant dissatisfied with the finding may
appeal to the higher court but shall confine the appeal to showing why the lower court erred in
finding the original appeal to be inadmissible. If the higher court finds that in the circumstances
prevailing at the time the appeal to the lower court/s was correctly lodged, the grounds of the
appeal shall be referred to the lower appeal court involved for hearing.
221. JUDGEMENT
A MSA Court of Appeal or the National Court of Appeal, may decide that the penalty or decision
appealed against may be waived or, if it should so decide, the penalty may be mitigated or
increased, but it shall not be empowered to order any competition to be re-run.
222. FINES AND COSTS – APPEALS AND ENQUIRIES
Fines, costs and any other monies shall be paid within 48 hours of their being imposed. Any delay
in making payment will entail suspension (see also GCR’s 180 and 196).
223. PUBLICATION OF JUDGEMENT
The FIA, the FIM, the CIK or MSA shall have the right to publish or cause to be published a
judgement, and to state the names of all parties involved. The persons or bodies referred to in
such notice shall have no right of action against the FIA, the FIM, the CIK or MSA or against any
persons printing or publishing the said notice and may be disqualified if such action is taken (see
GCR 122).
59
APPEALS - GCR’s
224. JURISDICTION OF THE FIA, FIM AND CIK
A right to appeal to the FIA, CIK, or FIM, shall only arise from International events if:
i) the appeal is brought before the FIA/FIM/CIK by an ASN or FMN on behalf of the appellant, and
ii) the decision appealed against is a decision relating to a licence holder, a vehicle or make of
vehicle belonging to the territory of an ASN or FMN other than MSA.
DETAILS OF APPEAL PROCEDURE ARE CONTAINED IN THE INTERNATIONAL SPORTING
CODE OF THE FIA AND THE DISCIPLINARY AND ARBITRATON CODE OF THE FIM.
60
APPEALS - GCR’s
PART XI
REGULATIONS APPLICABLE TO
MOTORSPORT SOUTH AFRICA
SANCTIONED EVENTS These regulations apply in their relevant sections to all competitions organised under MSA
permit unless covered by SSRs for specific categories of motorsport.
GCR
225. Where there is a contradiction between the GCR’s and SSRs, the latter take precedence except
where the category regulations provide otherwise. This does not apply to international events,
which are run under the relevant International Sporting Codes.
226. INTERPRETATION OF REGULATIONS AND SPECIFICATIONS
In interpreting motorsport regulations and specifications "what is not specifically
permitted is disallowed" is the normal concept in keeping with the French regulations on
which all motor sporting regulations are based.
The following regulations apply to the approval and organisation of championships:
i) With the exception of any championship open to members of the organising club and identified
solely by the names of the clubs, the status or title of "championship" may not be used in respect
of any competition or series unless MSA shall first have approved the use of the title and
regulations governing the proposed championship.
ii) Applications for all proposals that MSA institute a championship, challenge, series, cup, trophy,
etc. must be fully motivated and be accompanied by full particulars of the prize money, awards
and trophies to be offered, together with the proposed championship challenge, series, cup or
trophy regulations in draft form, and particulars of any proposed sponsorship/s, to be submitted as
follows:
In respect of regional championships, namely where the scope of the championship is confined
to one of the under-mentioned areas:
Northern Regions (Gauteng, Mpumalanga,
North West, Northern Province) P O Box 11499, Vorna Valley, 1686
Western Cape P O Box 413, Table View, 7439
Kwazulu-Natal P O Box 1389, Westville, 3630
Eastern Cape P O Box 11499, Vorna Valley, 1686
Border P O Box 11499, Vorna Valley, 1686
Free State / Northern Cape P O Box 11499, Vorna Valley, 1686
In respect of national championships and those embracing more than one of the above-
mentioned regional areas (refer also to Art. 3 – New Categories – of Appendix "R"):
The Chief Executive Officer, Motorsport SA, P O Box 11499, Vorna Valley, 1686, who shall refer
all such applications to the Motorsport Executive Council (MEC).
iii) The MSA regional committees will consider all applications for regional championships, and will
thereafter submit them with their recommendations to the relevant MSA Commission, which will
be responsible for final approval.
iv) A championship is defined as a series of events for which the final awards are dependent upon
the results of more than one competition or meeting save that a single meeting consisting of heats
and final/s for the championship competitions may be approved by MSA as a championship. A
61
APPEALS - GCR’s
series of events constituting a championship may also, with MSA permission, be referred to by
another title, e.g. "Challenge", "Trophy", "Series", "Title", etc.
v) Permits will be issued in respect of sponsored championships approved by MSA subject to
payment of the prescribed permit fee (Art. 3, appendix "R") and subject to the following conditions:
a) That the championship shall at all times be referred to only by its correct and approved title;
b) That the MSA permit number is quoted in all published regulations for the championship and
for the qualifying events;
c) That the championship regulations shall not be amended except with the prior approval of
MSA.
vi) Sponsorship for a national championship series approved by MSA shall be negotiated by or
through the Chief Executive Officer, MSA who shall be responsible for establishing the amount to
be paid for the championship concerned and for entering into a contract with the sponsor.
vii) Information regarding a sponsored series is contained in Appendix "R".
viii) Responsibility of Associations
MSA enters into contractual obligations with sponsors over the sponsorship of various
championship series vested in MSA. The contracts are entered into on the premise that the
event(s) entered on the calendar will be run and count towards the championship concerned.
Where associations or members of an association fail to support a particular event, MSA is in
breach of contract with the sponsor, while the promoter of the meeting concerned suffer prejudice.
Consequently, where associations fail to provide the minimum number of starters required for an
event to score in the championship concerned, MSA may, at its sole discretion:
a) fine the Association and/or
b) not declare a championship for the current year; and/or
c) withhold championship status in the ensuing year.
227. ELIGIBILITY OF COMPETITORS
Championships will be open to competitors/drivers who are holders of the appropriate competition
licence issued by MSA.
228. PARTICIPATION OF FOREIGN COMPETITORS
Foreign competitors/drivers eligible to participate in championship events but ineligible to score
points will not, for the purpose of awards, feature in the championship results. Competitors/drivers
eligible to score points will be scored on overall classification and in classes as though foreign
competitors had not participated at all.
229. TIES IN CHAMPIONSHIPS, CUPS, TROPHIES OR SERIES
Unless the regulations provide otherwise, the classification in a championship or series which has
resulted in a tie, will be determined by taking into account firstly the number of first placings
obtained by each competitor in the tie, and progressing down the finishing positions in all the
events counting for the championship or series until the tie is broken.
If an equal result is still obtained, the competitors will be declared to have dead heated and be
equal.
230. MINIMUM NUMBER OF STARTERS
The minimum number of starters for a South African Championship event or race, is set out in the
SSRs for each individual championship category.
To be classified as a starter, a competitor must participate in at least one of the official practice
sessions listed in the supplementary regulations for the event, and/or participate in the race/event
itself (refer GCR 266).
231. AMENDMENTS TO CALENDAR
Motorsport SA shall be entitled, in its sole discretion, from time to time to alter or amend the
calendar of championship events, as published.
62
APPEALS - GCR’s
232. APPROVED POINTS SCALE
The only points scale to be used in a series or championship is the following, unless the
regulations for a particular championship or series provide otherwise:
1st place : 9 points 4th place : 3 points
2nd place : 6 points 5th place : 2 points
3rd place : 4 points 6th place : 1 point
At a meeting each race shall be scored separately.
233. MAXIMUM NUMBER OF EVENTS RETAINED FOR THE FINAL CLASSIFICATIONS
Unless the regulations state otherwise, the following number of events will be retained:
For 6 events actually held: the total less 1
For 7 to 9 events actually held: the total less 2
For 10 to 12 events actually held: the total less 3
For more than 12 events actually held: the total less 4
An event is deemed to have been held if results are issued.
Events not participated in or completed will be counted as events the competitor is entitled to drop
for the purpose of scoring towards a championship event or series. Events and/or heats and/or
races which are cancelled, will automatically count as dropped scores for championship
purposes.
234. i) SCORING AFTER EXCLUSION FROM RESULTS
Where a championship series allows one or more events to be dropped from a series for the
purpose of scoring competitors/drivers, an event in which a competitor is excluded from the
results because of non-compliance with the sporting and/or technical regulations, may not be
dropped by that competitor/driver when assessing the results of the championship.
ii) NUMBER OF EVENTS TO CONSTITUTE A CHAMPIONSHIP
For a series to be concluded and a champion declared, at least 50% (rounded up) plus one
of the events originally inscribed must have taken place and been scored.
iii) CHAMPIONSHIP SCORING
MSA shall undertake the official scoring for all the regional and national championships it
sanctions. Updated championship scoring shall be published on the MSA website as soon as
possible after the latest event. Championship scoring shall be subject to protest as provided
for in GCR 200 (ix). In addition, MSA shall have the right to correct obvious errors in the
published championship scoring, and re-publish the corrected scoring on the MSA website.
235. DECLARATION OF CHAMPIONS
MSA at its sole discretion is responsible for declaring the winner of a championship. It shall be
entitled to withhold such declaration.
236. DISPLAY OF CHAMPIONSHIP WINNING VEHICLES
In all championship categories for cars, karts and motorcycles, the entrants shall ensure that the
championship-winning vehicles, karts and/or motorcycles are made available to MSA for display
purposes for a period of 10 days should this be required.
The exact dates for which the vehicle will be required will be made known by mid-October at the
latest.
237. TELEVISION AND NAMING RIGHTS – ALL MEETINGS
Refer to GCR 83.
MSA, at its sole discretion, may require a promoter/organiser to alter the format of a meeting or
length of a race programme to accommodate the requirements of television, if the required
alterations concerned assure television coverage of the competition.
238. CHANGE OF DRIVER AND CHANGE OF VEHICLE
i) A change of driver, except for a record attempt, may be authorised by the Stewards subsequent
to publication of the programme, provided the SRs allow for the change.
63
APPEALS - GCR’s
ii) Change of vehicle – see GCR 259.
239. SAFETY APPAREL AND EQUIPMENT
INDIVIDUAL COMPETITORS ARE RESPONSIBLE FOR ENSURING THEIR OWN SAFETY
DURING COMPETITION. The following guidelines are provided to assist competitors in this
regard:
Crash helmets
i) Helmets must fit properly, be secured and be suitable for the purpose intended.
ii) Helmets are deliberately constructed so as to absorb the energy of an impact. It therefore
stands to reason that if, following such impact, the helmet is damaged (even if such damage
is not readily apparent) it must be replaced.
iii) Painting or use of solvents on helmets can damage them, and is therefore potentially
dangerous. Helmets should be cleaned with a weak solution of soap and water only.
iv) Helmets should be as closely fitting as possible, consistent with comfort. No sideways
movement should be possible, nor should the helmet be able to be pulled off the head in a
forward direction, with the strap secured.
v) Helmets should be stored, preferably in a helmet bag, in a cool, dry place away from
sunlight, when not in use.
vi) Visors must provide clear vision.
Where there is doubt about a helmet’s fitness for its intended purpose, the chief scrutineer shall
be empowered to impound it for the duration of the event. Once the event has finished, the helmet
shall be returned at the competitor’s request. Helmets not claimed within seven days of the event
in question, will be destroyed.
Clothing
i) Where fire-resistant clothing (overall, gloves, shoes, socks, balaclava and underwear) is not
specified as mandatory in individual category regulations, the wearing of such clothing is
highly recommended for four-wheeled competitions.
ii) Such fire-resistant clothing must be in good condition and should be FIA-approved or locally
produced by a recognised manufacturer from flame-retardant material. The clothing item
must be clearly labeled to indicate whether it is FIA-approved or locally produced from flame
retardant material. In instances where the racing overall being worn is not FIA-approved,
underwear that is FIA-approved should be worn underneath it.
iii) The clothing requirements for motorcycle circuit racing are detailed under SSR7.
iv) The clothing requirements for other categories of the sport (e.g. karting, motocross, etc.) are
detailed under the individual category regulations.
Roll Cages
i) The purpose of a roll cage is to prevent, as far as possible, deformation of the cockpit area
of a vehicle in an accident, particularly where the vehicle rolls. It stands to reason therefore,
that any roll cage used, should be capable of fulfilling this function.
ii) It is highly recommended that roll cages comply with the regulations and specifications laid
down in the FIA’s Appendix J, copies of which are available from MSA on request.
Safety Belts
i) Unless specific exemption has been granted by MSA, the use of internationally-approved
harnesses is mandatory for all forms of four-wheeled competitions (excluding karting).
ii) The FIA, in its Appendix J, specifies the manner in which safety harnesses should be
installed so as not to compromise their effectiveness. Copies of these specifications are
available from MSA on request.
iii) Any safety harness which is damaged in any way, or which no longer functions perfectly,
must be replaced.
iv) Where it is not possible for race officials to determine the expiry date of a safety harness
(such as in instances where the relevant label has been removed), said safety harness will
be deemed to have expired.
64
APPEALS - GCR’s
IT MUST BE BORNE IN MIND, THAT THE ABOVEMENTIONED GUIDELINES MUST AT ALL
TIMES BE READ IN CONJUNCTION WITH THE REGULATIONS AND SPECIFICATIONS
APPLICABLE TO THE INDIVIDUAL CATEGORIES OF MOTORSPORT.
240. FUEL
i) Unless specifically stated to the contrary in the regulations for a particular category of motorsport,
or unless standard petrol or diesel fuel freely available to the South African public from a
dispensing pump at a commercial filling station is being used, only racing fuel complying with the
specifications published by MSA will be permitted to be used.
ii) The fuel will be accepted or rejected according to ASTM D3244 with a confidence level of 95%.
iii) The fuel must contain no substance capable of exothermic reaction in the absence of external
oxygen.
iv) Only ambient air may be mixed with the fuel as oxidant.
v) MSA or the promoters/organisers may select certain competitors from whose vehicles fuel
samples may be taken. The right is reserved to take a random sample from the fuel supplier to
cross-reference with the sample taken from a competitor’s vehicle.
vi) For all national championship and regional championship car racing categories, a quantity of five
litres of fuel must be able to be drained from any car at the end of the race, for analysis purposes.
Any competitor found not to comply in this regard shall automatically be excluded from the race
concerned.
vii) MSA reserves the right to introduce an unbranded control fuel.
vIii) For races run under the International Sporting Code of the FIA, CIK or FIM, unless regulations for
particular categories state to the contrary, the fuel shall meet the relevant FIA, CIK or FIM specific
regulations.
ix) MSA, through the race officials, reserves the right to police compliance with the fuel regulations
by requiring a competitor to drain his/her fuel tank and refill it with fuel from a known source.
GUIDELINES IN RESPECT OF FUEL SAMPLING/ANALYSIS FOR SOUTH AFRICAN MOTORSPORT
1. Fuel sampling and subsequent analysis may only be done:
a) as the result of a protest (either the protester or the competitor protested, if found illegal,
will be responsible for the cost of analysis), or
b) on the instruction of MSA, or
c) at the discretion of the organiser, with the prior written approval of MSA.
2. Car racing categories are required to contain at least 5 litres at the end of a given qualifying
session or race, to be used as a sample if required.
3. Suitable, clean containers are to be used for fuel samples. Suitable containers are available on
request, from MSA Head Office.
4. In order to reduce the cost of analysis, comparison testing may be done (rather than detailed
analysis). In this case, the onus rests on the affected competitor to supply detailed information
concerning the fuel used (make, octane, where bought, etc.), two stroke oil and ratio mixed (where
applicable). Refusal to submit the required information, or supplying information that will not allow
an accurate comparison test to be done will result in immediate exclusion and/or further
disciplinary measures being taken against the offender.
5. Fuel samples are to be taken under the supervision of the chief scrutineer and/or technical
consultant responsible for a particular branch of the sport, and in the presence of the affected
competitor/entrant.
6. Once filled, each container is to be sealed effectively and the attached label completed and signed
by both the competitor/entrant and chief scrutineer/technical consultant.
7. The chief scrutineer/technical consultant responsible for conducting the fuel sampling is to
complete a schedule detailing the date of the event, category raced, name/s of competitors and
competition numbers of those competitors whose fuel has been sampled. This schedule is to be
submitted to the Clerk of the Course for onward transmission to MSA Head Office as soon as
possible.
8. All containers bearing fuel are then to be returned to MSA Head Office as soon as possible. They
65
APPEALS - GCR’s
can either be delivered personally by a representative of the organiser or sent back to
Johannesburg via courier.
9. Fuel samples may not be supplied to any party other than those stipulated in this procedure (MSA,
the relevant laboratory and affected competitor/entrant) as information concerning the formulation
of fuels is proprietary property.
10. On receipt of samples, MSA will submit them to the relevant laboratory for analysis.
11. Once results of analysis have been obtained from the relevant laboratory, MSA will forward same
(stating only whether fuel was "legal" or "illegal") to the Clerk of the Course of the race meeting at
which the samples were taken. He/she must then notify the competitor/s from whom samples
were taken, and the protester (if applicable) of the analysis results and action taken, if any.
12. MSA will furthermore supply a copy of the analysis results to the promoters/organisers of the next
round of the relevant series/championship, for display on the official notice board at the event.
13. MSA reserves the right to reject fuel samples not taken in accordance with the above-mentioned
procedure.
PENALTIES FOR CONTRAVENTION OF THE FUEL REGULATIONS
Any competitor/entrant found to be in contravention of the above-mentioned regulations may be:
a) penalised in terms of GCR 176; and
b) fined an amount of up to R10,000.00; and
c) held liable for all costs incurred in connection with the fuel testing/analysis.
241. REPLENISHMENT OF LUBRICANT
Not permitted during a race or heat run on tarred circuits, except in Endurance races.
242. INDEMNITIES
All entrants, drivers, navigators and passengers must furnish evidence that they have signed an
indemnity form and have a permanent indemnity number registered with MSA. Production of a
valid competition licence will be deemed to constitute sufficient evidence in this regard.
In the case of minors, a parent or guardian must complete the indemnity form on behalf of the
minor. No MSA competition licence is valid unless it bears a permanent indemnity number.
243. PUBLIC ROADS
Notwithstanding anything contained within any other regulation or rule, no racing on public roads
is allowed or permitted irrespective of the status of the event. No organising club, promoter, official
or competitor may orchestrate, organise or participate in any event where public roads will be
travelled upon, traversed or crossed without having sought and obtained the appropriate written
permissions as required in the Road Traffic Act 21/1977.
Furthermore, if and when competition vehicles are required to either travel on, traverse or cross
any public road, such public road must be decontrolled and all relevant provisions of the National
Road Traffic Act must be complied with fully. Organisers and promoters will ensure that sufficient
officials are in attendance to both monitor and control the conduct of competitors on public roads.
The penalty applicable to any promoter, organiser, club, official or competitor who fails to comply
with either the provisions of the Road Traffic Act insofar as the requisite permissions required are
concerned or for a breach of the Road Traffic Act, will be the imposition of a fine in the amount of
R10,000.00 and/or any other sanction deemed necessary by MSA.
244. POSTPONEMENT, ABANDONMENT OR CANCELLATION OF COMPETITION
A meeting or a competition forming part of a meeting shall not be postponed, abandoned, or
cancelled unless:
i) provision for doing so is made in the SRs; or
ii) the Stewards of the Meeting have taken action in accordance with GCR 152, or
iii) MSA has agreed to postponement, abandonment or cancellation.
In the event of a cancellation or postponement for more than 24 hours, entry fees shall be
returned.
66
APPEALS - GCR’s
245. SILENCING OF VEHICLES
It is the responsibility of each organiser/owner/user of the venue involved in a circuit racing event
to stipulate noise level control requirements for their venue that will not contravene legislation
requirements as adopted by their local authorities. The organisers of off road and rally events
must clearly state vehicle noise level control for their events which are commensurate with safety
and environmental requirements prevailing for the event in question.
Each individual organiser must publish their requirements in supplementary regulations as a
condition of entry for the meeting.
Vehicles tested must comply with the requirements stipulated or face exclusion – A fine is not an
acceptable penalty.
Silencing: All competing vehicles are subject to MANDATORY SILENCING, unless a specific
waiver for the class, or formula is granted. Where specified as mandatory, a silencer must be
used, irrespective of the exhaust sound generated without it.
Silencing will be subject to the MSA Environmental Code contained in Appendix 1 - Sound Test
Requirements of this Handbook
NOISE METER STANDARDS (minimum requirements)
Type 1 or 2 instrument Weighting ‘A’
International Standard IEC 651 Time constants Fast/Slow
British Standards BS 5969 Maximum ‘Hold’ recommended
Range 70 – 120 dB (A)
NOTE: The foregoing requirements relate to noise control for all events run under Motorsport SA
permit other than certain international events which stipulate different requirements and methods
of testing.
For additional guidance on the testing of vehicles refer to SABS Codes of Practice SABS – 0181
– 1981 and SABS – 097 – 1975.
246. ADVERTISING
Advertising is permitted on vehicles except as in GCR’s 247, 248 and 250 below. However, no
advertising other than that approved by MSA is allowed on the windows of saloon or sports cars,
including clubmans and historic cars having windows and/or windscreens, except on a strip on the
upper part of the windscreen and a strip on the rear window. Neither of these strips shall obstruct
the driver’s vision.
Where applicable, sponsor’s advertising details are contained in the regulations for each category
of motor sport.
Any advertising or other information (which includes, inter alia, the names of sponsors), may be
displayed upon an automobile or motorcycle competing in a competition or official practice, always
provided that:
i) the whole of the display shall be in good taste; and
ii) the display, or any portion thereof, shall not interfere with or impair the legibility of the competition
numbers or of any other official identification mark/s which may be required under the regulations
for the event;
iii) Where MSA or an authorised agent enters into an agreement with a sponsor, body, company, club,
association and/or individual for the sponsorship of a series, a single event and/or events, the
sponsor, body, company, club, association and/or individual shall supply advertising material to be
displayed on competing vehicles and/or machines. It shall be a condition of entry that such
advertising shall be displayed on the competing vehicle and/or machine. The competition numbers
allocated to vehicles and/or machines may be legibly incorporated in the advertising material,
which shall be affixed to the vehicles as directed. Alternatively, such material may be displayed
separate, as agreed between the sponsor, body, company, club, association and/or individual and
MSA.
In the case of advertising incorporated with competition numbers, such advertising is deemed to
form part of the number and must be displayed as such and may not be defaced or removed. The
numbers are to be affixed to both front doors in the case of saloon cars or the number panels or
67
APPEALS - GCR’s
plates in the case of single seaters, sports cars and motorcycles. The front door number panels
and number plates must remain completely free of sign-writing and advertising other than that of
the sponsors, unless MSA has agreed to modify the foregoing requirements.
In the case of advertising to be displayed separate from the competition numbers, MSA will issue
a directive as to how this advertising will be displayed, bearing in mind possible space restraints.
In the case of an event forming part of a championship series which is not sponsored, or in the
case of sponsored events not counting towards a national or regional championship, the organiser
may supply competition numbers incorporating advertising material which is deemed to form part
of the numbers, and which must be displayed as such and not defaced or removed.
The numbers shall comply with the dimensions laid down by MSA for the various categories of
motorsport competitions, and shall be black on a white background unless specifically stated
otherwise.
Competitors who do not comply with the above provisions will not be permitted to compete
by the organisers. Any organiser allowing a competitor to compete who does not comply
with the above provisions, may be fined an amount of up to R5000 and the competitor
concerned may not be scored in the results.
247. ADVERTISING CONFLICTS
i) Where MSA requires that a sponsor’s decals be displayed on competing vehicles (see GCR 246
(iii) above), no competitor may display conflicting advertising, except with the permission of MSA.
Such permission shall only be granted in justifiable instances and MSA furthermore reserves the
right to impose a limit on the size of conflicting advertising decals.
ii) Where an organiser imposes advertising requirements on an entrant, as approved by MSA, such
advertising must be stipulated in the supplementary regulations and therefore becomes a
condition of entry. It may be stated that the advertising may be omitted by the payment of a
monetary penalty and, if so, this penalty shall be no more than twice the entry fee. Where the
entrant feels that the advertising imposed is in conflict with other legal contractual commitments,
he may, at the time of lodging his entry, appeal to MSA whose decision will be final.
248. ADVERTISING OF RESULTS – MISLEADING ADVERTISING
i) Any entrant, competitor or firm advertising the results of a competition or record attempt shall state
the exact conditions of the performance referred to, the nature of the competition or record, the
category, class, etc., of the vehicle and the position or the result obtained. Any such
advertisement is subject to prior approval by MSA.
ii) The advertising must include a statement saying "Subject to official confirmation by Motorsport
SA". Failure to comply with the foregoing or any omission or addition calculated to mislead or to
raise doubts in the minds of the public shall render the person or body by whose authority or on
whose behalf the advertisement is published or issued, liable to the penalties provided by these
rules, and may entail the infliction of a penalty on the person responsible for drawing up the
advertisement, by the matter being referred to the Advertising Standards Authority.
249. COMPETITION NUMBERS All competition numbers shall be black on a white rectangular background unless otherwise stated
in the regulations for specific categories of motor sport.
i) The digits shall be of the classic type as shown below:
1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 0
ii) The minimum size of the digits shall be as stated in the SSRs or the regulations for each category.
iii) On light coloured vehicles a black band 4cm wide must be placed around the outside of the
rectangle.
iv) Numbers must be displayed on the nose of the vehicle, except in rallies, legible from the front, and
on both sides of the vehicle.
v) In international events and certain SA events where required in the regulations, the name(s) of the
driver(s) and the national flag(s) of their country must be displayed on both front wings or rear side
windows of cars other than single-seater cars. The minimum height of letters and flags must be
4cm, unless the SRs or regulations for a particular championship stipulate a larger size.
68
APPEALS - GCR’s
250. TRADE RESTRICTIVE CLAUSES
Except with the written authority of MSA, which will only be granted in respect of competitions of
a specialised nature, no supplementary regulation shall be valid if it restricts competitors to the
use of any specified equipment, fuel, oil, tyres, etc. Promoters may offer bonuses or special
awards to competitors who use stipulated products or equipment, but they may not place any
restrictions upon the use by a competitor of any equipment, fuel, oil, tyres, etc., of his own choice.
251. SERVICE PERSONNEL AND PIT CREW MEMBERS
All persons who have been granted access to the pits and/or paddock area and, in rallies, all
service personnel, must at all times obey the instructions of an authorised official of the meeting
taking any dispute with such official to the Clerk of the Course.
252. PARC FERMÉ
This is the place where the competitor is obliged to bring his vehicle(s) as foreseen in the
regulations.
i) Drivers and riders on entering this impound area shall park as directed and immediately leave their
vehicles. Neither drivers nor riders or any person other than on instructions from a scrutineer or
authorised official controlling the parc fermé, shall be permitted to move, touch or examine a
vehicle impounded in this area until the vehicle has been released on instructions by the Clerk of
the Course. The right of admission to the area shall be reserved, and no consumption of alcohol
will be allowed therein.
ii) Unless permission is granted otherwise by the Technical Consultant, Chief Scrutineer or other
authorised official, no more than 2 persons per vehicle will be allowed in the parc fermé area, or
other designated area, during the post-race examination of cars and motorcycles. Failure to
comply with the above requirements may result in exclusion by the Clerk of the Course.
iii) The parc fermé is compulsory in those competitions in which scrutineering take place after the
event.
iv) The parc fermé shall be of adequate dimensions and properly closed off, to ensure that no
unauthorised persons may gain access while vehicles are in the enclosure. It shall be
adequately lit and have a firm dust-free surface. For circuit events, at least 100 square
metres of the parc fermé should be under cover.
v) The regulations of the competition shall specify the place where parc(s) fermé will be set up. It
must be in close proximity to the start-finish line. The area between the finish line and the parc
fermé entrance shall be placed under the parc fermé regulations.
vi) All measurements taken are to be listed and signed for by the entrant/competitor and the
responsible technical official/s. Should it be necessary to remove any vehicles from the parc
fermé for examination at another time and place, all components/assemblies that are to be
examined must be adequately sealed by the responsible technical official/s in the presence of the
entrant/competitor.
vii) Before the examination takes place, the component/assemblies are to be unsealed in the
presence of the entrant/competitor, or his/her properly appointed representative. The
requirements of any such alternative venue regarding security, surface access by individuals and
control thereof, shall be identical to those applying to a parc fermé.
253. PRE-EVENT SCRUTINY
All vehicles must be scrutineered (by race officials and/or competitors themselves in categories
where self-scrutineering applies) prior to taking part in any timed practice (qualifying session) or
event. Such scrutineering will, at the minimum, examine all vehicles for safety. It will be mandatory
for all competing vehicles to undergo such examinations. In addition the safety equipment of the
competitors must be available for examination pm demand. Pre-event scrutineering checks will
generally be of a visual nature only.
254. SCRUTINY AND ELIGIBILITY
All competing and reserve vehicles must be visually examined in the pits, paddock or prescribed
69
APPEALS - GCR’s
scrutineering area prior to the event for safety and general compliance with the group, category
or class entered. Detailed internal examinations may only be carried out after the event unless the
nature of the event or the regulations for the event allow otherwise. Such may occur as a result of
a protest or be scheduled in the regulations. In any event, the Clerk of the Course, the Stewards
of the Meeting and/or MSA management, have the power to order the examination of any vehicle
at their discretion. Vehicles awaiting scrutiny after the end of the competition should be kept in
"parc fermé" conditions until such examinations are completed. The time and venue of the
scrutineering will be mentioned in the regulations. Any request for an extension of this time must
be made in writing to the Clerk of the Course who shall convey same to the Stewards of the
Meeting for a decision. Their decision, in this case, is final. If during a post-event strip or
scrutiny it is found that a component or measurement, etc., is not in accordance with the
regulations or specifications governing the category of sport concerned, notwithstanding
that the components or measurements are not the subject of the original protest or appeal,
or the reason for the scrutiny, the incidental findings during examination shall be reported
and acted upon as though they gave rise to the reason for the scrutiny in the first instance.
i) Vehicles shall satisfy the MSA regulations covering the competition and there shall be no
additional eligibility requirements unless such requirements are stated in the SRs.
The action of an entrant in presenting a vehicle for official scrutiny shall be deemed to be a
declaration of its compliance with the regulations and an acceptance of the consequences of such
a declaration not being valid.
ii) Any component found not to comply with the technical regulations and specifications must be
impounded by the relevant officials and will not be returned to the competitor concerned until any
protest and subsequent appeals have been finally decided.
iii) It is a condition of entering a vehicle for a competition that the entrant/driver/rider shall indemnify
the scrutineers or other technical officials against any claim for damage to, or loss of, a vehicle or
component thereof providing that reasonable care is exercised by the scrutineers whilst the
vehicle/component is in their possession. In the event of components being supplied on loan to
the scrutineers by manufacturers, distributors or agents for comparison and checking purposes,
the same conditions of indemnity shall apply.
255. DANGEROUS CONSTRUCTION AND CONDITION
The Clerk of the Course may exclude any vehicle, the construction of which he or the scrutineers
deem to be dangerous, or which has suffered damage during a competition making further
participation dangerous.
256. CONSTRUCTION AND EQUIPMENT
Vehicles taking part in a competition shall comply (as to construction, roadworthiness and
equipment) with any SRs in regard to such matters and, in the absence of such SRs, with MSA
vehicle regulations. In the case of a minor non-compliance with the regulations as to construction or equipment, the Clerk of the Course may, as an alternative to exclusion, impose such other
penalty as he may think fit (GCR 177) and permit the vehicle to compete.
257. PROTECTION AGAINST FIRE
In all automobiles taking part in competitions, there must be some form of protection between the
engine and the driver’s compartment, and the driver’s compartment and the fuel tank, suitable and
sufficient in the case of fire for preventing the passage of flame. Any vehicle competing in a
competition shall be fitted with a fire-extinguisher in a place accessible to the driver, when
strapped in, and officials. The fire-extinguisher shall be in good working order, and, if a gauge is
not fitted, evidence must be furnished to prove that the extinguisher was purchased new or
serviced within the six months prior. The aforementioned servicing requirement does not apply to
Fire Stryker extinguishers, which are also acceptable. Extinguishers containing carbon
tetrachloride are prohibited. The size of the fire extinguisher required shall be specified in the
relevant category regulations.
70
APPEALS - GCR’s
258. RE-CLASSIFICATION OF A VEHICLE
During initial scrutineering, should a vehicle prove not to be in conformity with the technical
regulations governing the event or class in which it is entered, the scrutineers may suggest to the
Clerk of the Course that it be re-classified. However, such a change may only be made if:
i) the irregularity did not occur as a result of an attempt to gain an advantage;
ii) the proposed change will give no advantage to the entrant or driver.
iii) that the proposed change is into a higher capacity class or group and does not prevent a regularly
entered competitor from starting.
Any such change proposed by the Clerk of the Course shall be posted on the Official
Notice Board within 30 minutes of the end of scrutineering and is subject to protest.
259. CHANGE OF VEHICLE
A change of vehicle after the closing date of entries may be authorised by the Stewards of the
Meeting (see also GCR 238).
260. PRACTICE/QUALIFYING
An officially recognised practice or qualifying session is part of the competition and subject to all
the regulations relating to that competition.
261. START
The start is the moment that the starting signal is given. When the event is time this must
commence either when the signal to start is given (standing start) or when the first car crosses the
start line (rolling start). In certain speed events the timing may be automatically started.
Any driver who has received the starting signal or has triggered the timing device is considered as
having started and has no right to restart, except in the case of "force majeure" to be decided by
the Stewards of the Meeting.
262. STARTING SIGNAL
Events may be started by either lights or MSA flag. Any other method must be approved by MSA.
The starting flag may be replaced by red lights visible from any point on the starting grid.
Illumination of the red lights corresponds in meaning to the raising of a starting flag, extinguishing
of the red lights corresponding to the dropping of the flag and the start of the event. In any
international speed event with a line-up start, the starter shall be the Clerk of the Course.
263. TYPES OF STARTS
There are two types of starts:
i) standing starts, or
ii) rolling starts.
264. STANDING STARTS
See SSR 38.
265. ROLLING STARTS
See SSR 39.
266. HEATS/RACES
A competition may be started in heats, the composition of which must be determined by the
promoter and published in the SRs or laid down in the SSRs. The composition of heat may be
modified or heats consolidated, but only by the Stewards of the Meeting. Where the composition
of heats or races calls for a specified minimum number of starters, this number may apply
to any one heat or race in order for the race/s to score championship points.
267. STARTER’S ORDERS
Except as otherwise prescribed in the SSRs, competitors and vehicles ready for the start are
under the orders of the starter from the moment when the two minute board is shown until the
71
APPEALS - GCR’s
starting signal is given.
268. NON-STARTER
Any driver not coming under the starter’s orders shall be deemed to be a non-starter of the race,
unless starting from the pits as permitted in the SSRs.
269. FALSE START
See SSR 38 & SSR 39.
270. STARTING JUDGES
One or several judges may be appointed by the organising committee of a race to supervise the
start. Starting judges shall immediately point out to the Clerk of the Course any false/jumped starts
which may have occurred.
271. STARTING FROM THE PITS
i) In all races on closed circuits, the pit exit shall be closed when the 2-minute starting signal is given.
The pit exit may only be re-opened when the starting signal has been given and the field has
passed the pit exit, except as permitted in SSR 39.
ii) Where the pit exit is controlled by red/green lights these should be supplemented after the start
by flashing yellow lights during the race. It shall be an offence to ignore a red light.
272. DETERMINATION OF THE FINISH OF AN EVENT
i) The finish signal will determine the conclusion of a competition. If, in circuit races, the signal is
shown early, the classification will be calculated from the moment the signal is given. If the
finishing signal is shown after the prescribed number of laps or the maximum time or distance of
the event, the classification will be calculated from the moment the event should have finished.
ii) Once the signal for the conclusion of the event has been given, all competitors must cease
competition and obey the instruction of the officials who will direct them as to the next action to be
taken.
iii) If any vehicle takes more than twice the time of the winner’s fastest lap to complete its last lap, then
this last lap will not be taken into consideration when calculating the distance covered or the number
of laps completed.
iv) The finish line must be marked on the track. Unless the regulations provided otherwise, it will not
extend beyond the actual track edges and thus will not include the pit lane.
v) The timing of a vehicle crossing the finish line shall be taken at the moment when the centre of
the front wheel(s) pass(es) over that line, or where an automatic timing apparatus is in use, at the
moment when it is operated.
273. STOPPING OR DELETING PART OF EVENT/RACE MEETING
i) If the Clerk of the Course decides to stop a rally or speed event, the classification will occur from
the last part of the event in which all current competitors had an equal chance to compete unless
the regulations provide otherwise. This will also apply to any part of an event that is deleted from
the classification.
ii) If any part of a race meeting has to be deleted due to reasons of force majeure, the decision
as to how the scoring of the event will take place, will rest with the following bodies;
Club/Regional events – Stewards of the Meeting
Regional Championship events – relevant MSA Regional Committee
National Championship events – relevant MSA Sporting Commission
274. CLASSIFICATION
i) The vehicles shall be classified with the one place first which has covered the required distance
in the shortest time or completed the longest distance in the allowed time, with all penalties taken
into account.
ii) Unless the regulations provide otherwise, the sole method used for the absolute overall
classification will be as follows:
72
APPEALS - GCR’s
To be classified as a finisher, a motor vehicle/motorcycle must have completed not less than two-
thirds of the distance of the race under its own power. For lap events, the two-thirds shall be
calculated by rounding off to the nearest lap.
iii) When a race is run in more than one part, the winner is the driver and/or vehicle who/which:
a) completes the total prescribed distance in the least total time, or
b) completes the greatest total distance in the prescribed total time. In the case of a tie the
classification achieved in the various facets will be considered to determine the overall
classification.
275. DEAD HEATS
For any overall or class classification, dead heats will result in points gained or awards to be shared
equally. Thus if third and fourth places cannot be separated, their points or awards are added together
and divided by two, and these competitors declared equal third. The next competitor in the
classification is declared to be fifth.
276. RESULTS
The results of a competition shall be "provisional" until every competitor has had an opportunity of
protesting in accordance with the GCR’s and any protest or subsequent appeal has been decided
upon. Once provisional results have been announced, they may only be amended following
a protest or as allowed for in GCR 156 (x). No further protests against the amended results will
be allowed. The amended results shall, however, be subject to appeal, but the appeal court in
hearing the appeal, will only deal with grounds of appeal relating to why the Stewards erred in the
first instance by amending the results. The appeal court shall not deal with any grounds of an
appeal that could and should have been the subject of a protest when the results were first
announced.
277. PUBLICATION OF RESULTS
See GCR 141 (x) a) and c).
278. ALTERATION OF PROVISIONAL RESULTS
Any alterations to provisional results shall be notified to all competitors in writing, by way of
registered mail, fax or e-mail.
Where a competitor is excluded from the results of an event, all other competitors who finished
the event behind him/her move up in the results, as though the excluded competitor had never
taken part in the event.
279. PROTESTS AGAINST PROVISIONAL RESULTS (Refer GCR 200)
If no valid protest is received after the publication of the provisional results for a competition, and
after any amendments thereto, the results shall become final subject to the power held by MSA in
terms of GCR 154. When results are republished by registered post the time limit for protest will
be 14 days from date of posting of the results. Where the results of a competition are amended
by an
MSA Court of Appeal/Enquiry, such amended results shall not be subject to protest. An aggrieved
party’s only recourse shall be via an appeal to the MSA National Court of Appeal.
280. PAYMENT OF STARTING AND PRIZE MONEY AND PRESENTATION OF AWARDS
i) The promoters shall distribute all starting and prize money within 21 days after the results of a
competition have been finalised, or within such further period as MSA may allow. Any awards shall
be presented within a like period unless the SRs specify a particular date or occasion for
presentation.
ii) Where the SRs include prize giving in the programme of an event and circumstances arise which
would cause unreasonable delay in announcing the results after the event, the Stewards may
postpone such announcement to a later date having advised all competitors present accordingly.
iii) Where prizes/awards are presented at the close of an event, competitors who do not attend to
receive their prizes/awards may forfeit them unless they have received prior permission from the
73
APPEALS - GCR’s
Clerk of the Course to be absent from the function. Non-attendance by competitors at prize-giving
may be reported to MSA, which reserves the right to impose fines on competitors for non-
attendance.
281. AWARDS
i) All awards shall be given to the first nominated driver unless the entrant has specifically stated
otherwise.
ii) No competitor shall be a member of more than one team competing for the same award unless
the SRs specify otherwise.
iii) No competitor shall compete for an award, which is dependent upon club membership, as a
member of more than one club. Where eligibility depends upon club membership, it shall be
determined by means of the club membership claimed on the entry form.
iv) Only competitors classified as finishers shall be eligible for an award or for classification in the
results of a competition, unless the SRs specify otherwise.
v) The distribution of prizes shall not commence until at least half an hour has elapsed after the
publication of the results of a competition.
vi) Where a protest is lodged, the distribution of a prize must, if the entitlement to the prize may be
affected by the decision of the Stewards, be withheld until the protest has been ruled upon and
either the result of any possible appeal arising out of such ruling is known, or the time has expired
for giving notice of an appeal. The list of awards insofar as it related to such a prize must be
declared to be provisional.
vii) If, after the distribution of prizes, a decision is made pursuant to these rules which affects the
results of a competition, any competitor to whom a prize has been awarded but who is adjudged
to be ineligible therefor, shall return such prize to the promoters on demand.
viii) However, when such a protest may affect only part of the list of awards, such part as is not affected
by the protest may be published finally and the corresponding prizes distributed.
96
APPEALS - GCR’s
PART XII – STANDING SUPPLEMENTARY
REGULATIONS APPLICABLE TO
RACE MEETINGS FOR CARS
AND MOTORCYCLES
SSR
1. ELIGIBILITY OF COMPETITORS (Refer GCR’s 227 AND 228)
Drivers/riders must comply with the following requirements:
i) Unless stated to the contrary in the specific regulations for junior categories, competitors must
generally not be less than 16 years of age. However MSA reserves the right, at its sole discretion,
to issue licences to competitors who will turn 15 years old during the year in question and who are
able to prove participation to an acceptable standard in one or more suitable junior categories of
motorsport for an extended period of not less than one year, preferably two. Competitors who
qualify in terms of the aforementioned will be permitted to obtain licences from 01 January (for
those whose 15th birthday falls before 30 June) or 01 July (for those whose 15th birthday falls
between 01 July and 31 December).
ii) Must hold a current competition licence valid for the category of racing concerned - see individual
regulations for further details. Competitors participating in national categories must hold national
or international competition licences issued by MSA. For national challenge and national
championship single seater/sports car categories, applicants must satisfy MSA as to their previous
racing experience. Licences will not be issued to first time competitors without the prior written
approval of the association concerned, which shall have satisfied itself as to the competence of
the applicant. For national championship saloon car categories, competitors must also satisfy
MSA as to their previous racing experience. The minimum experience required in this regard shall
normally be successful participation in at least four regional saloon car racing events.
iii) The onus is on the individual to furnish proof of participation and experience. MSA, at its sole
discretion, reserves the right to:
a) Issue a licence to an applicant who may not have the stipulated minimum qualifications but
who can satisfy MSA as to his ability and/or experience, full particulars of which MUST be
submitted in writing in support of his application.
b) Withhold a licence notwithstanding the fact that the applicant has the necessary
qualifications in accordance with the details required and furnished.
iv) In the case of International events, competitors must have had such previous experience as to
satisfy MSA as to their competence, and therefore their eligibility to obtain the required licence.
2. ELIGIBILITY OF VEHICLES (See GCR’s 245, 247, 249, 253, 254, 259)
A. CARS
i) Cars must comply with the regulations and specifications applicable to the event. The SR’s and/or
championship regulations shall furnish particulars of eligibility requirements.
ii) All cars must be fitted with a safety belt or harness. The belt or harness must be properly secured
to the floor, chassis or bodywork, as the case may be, to the satisfaction of the scrutineers and
must be worn by the driver whenever the car is in motion during practice and racing, Inertia-reel
type seat belts are not permitted for racing.
iii) Any car competing in a race shall be fitted with a fire extinguisher in a place accessible to the
driver when strapped in, and officials. Unless the regulations for a particular form of racing specify
a larger capacity, the fire extinguisher shall have a minimum capacity of 1 kg. and proof shall be
96
APPEALS - GCR’s
furnished of purchase or service within the previous six months. Equivalent Fire Stryker
extinguishers are also permitted and the servicing requirements do not apply in this instance.
Extinguishers containing carbon tetrachloride are prohibited. iv) Where the fuel tank/s are located within the body compartment of a saloon car, a fire-wall must
be constructed to separate the competitor from the fuel tank, and to prevent the passage of flame
into the space occupied by the driver.
v) Batteries located within the body compartment must be securely fixed and covered to prevent the
spillage of acid.
vi) No plastic fuel, oil or cooling water pipes are permitted within the body compartment.
vii) CIRCUIT BREAKER MASTER SWITCH
a) Single Seaters:
The driver, when seated normally with safety belts fastened and steering wheel in place,
must be able to cut off all electrical circuits to the ignition, all pumps (fuel and oil) and the
rear light by means of a battery master cut-off switch with removable handle. This switch
must be located on the inside of the driver’s compartment, directly above the driver’s right
shoulder, mounted forward on the inside of the roll over bar and must be clearly marked by
a symbol showing a red spark on a white or red edged blue triangle.
b) Saloon Cars:
A circuit breaker must be fitted into one of the main battery cables, capable of being
operated from both the inside and the outside of the car. Its position should be clearly
marked on the outside of the body by a red spark on a white edged blue triangle having a
base of at least 12 cm.
viii) CENTRAL LOCKING/STEERING LOCKS
Central locking systems and steering locks must be removed/rendered inoperable.
B. MOTORCYCLES
Motorcycles must comply with the regulations and specifications applicable to the event. The SR’s
and/or championship regulations shall furnish particulars of eligibility requirements. In all instances
where the use of tyre warmers is permitted, the onus rests on each competitor to provide his/her
own power source for such tyre warmers.
In the case of both cars and motorcycles, the use of glycol-based coolant additives is prohibited.
3. ENTRIES (See GCR 258 and 259)
No vehicle may be entered in more than one class in any particular event.
4. COMPETITION NUMBERS (See GCR 246 and GCR 249)
CARS
i) Cars will be identified by means of a number, which shall always be black on a white background,
except in those categories where the regulations stipulate other colours to designate different
classes. The class letter shall also be displayed in a similar manner.
ii) Numbers shall be displayed in a durable and legible manner to show forward and on each side of
the car in digits of not less than 5 centimetres stroke width and between 27 and 30 centimetres in
height. On single seaters the side numbers must be placed on the upper section of the bodywork
or on the rear wing end plates, if fitted. In addition, saloon cars are required to display their
competition number on the top left hand corner of the windscreen (digits 150mm x 74mm).
Numbers are available from MSA.
iii) All numbers shall be in position when the car is presented for scrutiny and will be subject to
approval by the scrutineers. Modifications may be required as a result of observations made by
the timekeepers/lap scorers.
iv) For numbers on “practise” cars - see SSR 24 (i).
MOTORCYCLES
Unless otherwise stated in individual category/class regulations:
i) One number must be displayed on the front of the motorcycle, facing forward. The number must
be of black non-reflective material and mounted on a white background. Each digit must be at
least 150mm high, 74mm wide and of a minimum stroke width of 32mm. The number may be
96
APPEALS - GCR’s
displayed directly on the fairing or if one is not fitted on a suitable plate. Additional numbers must
also be displayed on each side of the motorcycle, facing outwards.
ii) Numbers are, at all times, subject to approval by the scrutineers and must be clearly visible to the
timekeepers/lap scorers. Modifications may be required if deemed necessary by these officials.
iii) Numbers must be displayed at all times that a motorcycle is on the circuit. Any other number plates
or markings which may cause confusion in respect of the official number must be removed before
the motorcycle will be permitted onto the circuit.
5. VEHICLE SCRUTINY (See GCR’s 245 – 247, 249, 253 – 257)
All entered vehicles, including reserve entries, shall be visually examined in the paddock or
designated scrutineering area by licensed scrutineers at a time to be stated in the SR’s or final
instructions.
6. Competitors must report for scrutiny with their vehicles clean and complete in all respects at the
time specified in the SR’s.
7. At scrutiny the following must be produced for inspection, in addition to log books:
CARS
i) Approved fire retardant clothing (including recognised racing shoes/boots), crash helmet (with
goggles or visor in the case of open cars) and gloves.
MOTORCYCLES
i) Full face helmets of approved type (i.e. with ‘Double D’ fastener), in sound condition and fitting
securely. They must be properly fastened and worn by all riders during practice and racing. If
goggles and/or spectacles are worn with the above, they shall be of ‘non-splinter’ material.
ii) Protective clothing as detailed below, in good condition and free from tears, holes or other defects
affecting its safety effectiveness, must be worn during practice and racing:
a) Leather one-piece racing suit;
b) Boots affording adequate protection to feet and ankles;
c) Leather gloves.
Note: No clothing external to the above may be worn unless authorised by the
Stewards of the Meeting.
ENDURANCE RACES:
All pit crew personnel must wear adequate protective clothing, preferably fire-proof overalls.
Proper earthing systems are essential to reduce the fire risk during refuelling. Pit crew are all to
be capable of operating fire extinguishers. All of the aforementioned requirements are to be
policed by the scrutineers.
8. Any competitor failing to report for scrutiny as instructed, shall be guilty of a breach of these rules
and may be fined or excluded or may forfeit any claim to a favourable starting position.
9. No vehicle may be driven in the race or in official timed practice until it has been approved by an
MSA scrutineer of the meeting, and it bears official evidence of this. A competitor may submit more
than one vehicle for scrutiny, subject to the aforementioned.
10. At the pre-race scrutiny, vehicles will be visually examined to ensure that:
i) They are in a safe condition to participate in the event;
ii) Windscreens of toughened glass will not be permitted (cars only);
iii) Towing eyes must be fitted to afford rapid removal of cars from the circuit in the event of an
accident or breakdown (cars only);
iv) Glass headlights and sidelights must be taped or covered with a contoured plastic cover. Where
events extend into the night, the taping should be of such a nature that it can be readily removed
to afford lighting after dark;
v) Championship sponsors’ advertising is in place as required by the relevant race regulations;
96
APPEALS - GCR’s
vi) Any other requirements as laid down by the specific championship regulations in regard to
signage, such as drivers’ names are in place;
vii) They appear to conform to the regulations (See SSR 12).
viii) In the case of motorcycle, that disc brake caliper bolts and pad retaining pins are lock-wired in
place, or otherwise secured to the satisfaction of the scrutineers.
11. The use of retreaded and/or remoulded tyres is not permitted in circuit racing unless specific
permission for their use is granted by MSA.
12. It is the sole responsibility of the entrant to ensure that the vehicle complies with the particulars on
the entry form and with the regulations governing the race. It is further the responsibility of the
entrant to query, before the race, any matter of eligibility concerning which he may have doubts.
Refer GCR 254. Should it become evident whilst the vehicle is being examined by a Scrutineer
that it does not comply with the entry form, regulations or specifications, this should be brought to
the notice of the competitor concerned and the Clerk of the Course shall decide whether the
vehicle may compete in that form or if it must be made to comply. Failure to comply with the details
on the entry form and with the regulations governing the race, will result in a penalty being
imposed.
13. After the race, those vehicles stipulated in the SR’s (and any other at the discretion of the
organisers/promoters or MSA), shall be placed in possession of the organisers/promoters and
shall be examined by the relevant technical officials to determine if they comply with the entry form
and the regulations governing the race. Any vehicle failing to comply in any of these respects may
be excluded (refer GCR 176). If the Clerk of the Course is of the opinion that the vehicle has been
tampered with, he may impose a penalty against the competitor concerned. Refusal to submit the
vehicle for scrutiny as directed shall result in automatic exclusion and further disciplinary action.
Post-race scrutiny may take place either at the circuit or at another venue as arranged with the
Clerk of the Course. When vehicles are to be examined away from the circuit, they will be
adequately sealed by the scrutineers before the vehicles leave the parc fermé or post-race
scrutiny paddock. (See GCR 252 for regulations applying to the parc fermé and post-race
examinations).
CARS
To enable the engine/gearbox units to be sealed, competitors must ensure that drilled lugs or
brackets are welded to the body/chassis in the engine compartment in such positions that the
engine/gearbox unit may be secured to them by means of sealing wire used by the scrutineers. In
the normal way, sealing wire will be passed around the engine/gearbox unit in at least two places
remote from each other and then through the lugs/brackets before the seals are applied.
Therefore, normally two lugs will be required on each side of the engine compartment at
approximately one-quarter and three-quarters of the length of the engine/gearbox unit. Where a
chassis cross-member or other convenient integral part of the body/chassis is adjacent to these
positions and the sealing wire can be secured around it, a lug may be omitted. The advice of
technical officials is freely available to suggest suitable positioning of the lugs.
MOTORCYCLES
If the motorcycle is fitted with an aluminium cylinder head/barrel, it is the responsibility of the
competitor to provide a steel adapter plate to enable a magnetic dial gauge to be mounted for the
technical officials to take any necessary measurements.
14. Any vehicle involved in a collision or accident, either during the race or practice, may be halted by
the Clerk of the Course for examination by the Scrutineers and if, in the opinion of the Chief
Scrutineer or his appointed Deputy, the vehicle is not in a fit condition to continue, it shall either
be repaired to the satisfaction of the Chief Scrutineer or his appointed Deputy, or removed from
the course.
96
APPEALS - GCR’s
15. Any vehicle involved in an accident, which is unable to proceed, shall not be touched by any
person other than officials without the specific approval of the Clerk of the Course.
16. No vehicle involved in an accident may be taken away from the circuit without prior authority of
the Clerk of the Course.
17. Any vehicle which appears dangerous or which is being driven dangerously, notwithstanding that
it has been passed by the Scrutineers, may be halted by the Clerk of the Course, whether during
practice or during a race.
18. If, after it has been approved by the Scrutineers of the meeting, any vehicle is dismantled or
modified in a manner which may affect its suitability or safety, or it is involved in any incident likely
to have a similar effect, it shall be submitted for scrutiny again.
19. MSA may require the organisers at any race meeting to perform such checks in regard to eligibility
as it may stipulate.
20. PRACTICE/QUALIFICATION
The SR’s or official instructions will furnish particulars of practice periods and may require
competitors to complete a specified number of practice laps in order to qualify for the event. It is
a condition of running a National Championship race meeting that the circuit must be available on
the day immediately preceding an event for the practice of competitors at no cost to the
competitors other than their normal entry fee for the race. Promoters are required to have control
and emergency facilities available at these sessions. Promoters are not permitted to hire or
provide their circuit to any individual, team or racing association for exclusive use two days prior
to the event, unless authorised by MSA to do so.
21. Each driver/rider shall have the opportunity, within the practice period allocated to him, to complete
at least ten laps, or half an hour practising, whichever is the lesser, for championship categories.
22. Any driver/rider who, within the preceding two years, has not raced on the course (or since any
major reconstruction of the course within the previous two years) may be required to complete at
least three practice laps in/on the vehicle to be raced during which he shall satisfy the Clerk of the
Course as to his competence provided that a "practice" vehicle of the same type may be used for
this purpose.
23. If acceptance of entry is conditional upon performance in practice, then particulars shall be
furnished in the SR’s.
24. The Clerk of the Course may at his discretion, permit a vehicle approved by the Chief Scrutineer
as safe and mechanically sound, but deemed to be temporarily ineligible for other reasons, to take
part in practice, provided that:
i) During all practice sessions the vehicle displays the letter "T" with its other identification marks and
with equal prominence;
ii) Any practice times established by such vehicle may not count for a starting position.
iii) Notwithstanding the foregoing, a competitor may have one spare vehicle identical in all respects
excepting for gearbox and final drive ratios and carrying the same competition number. Both
vehicles must be scrutineered in accordance with the sporting regulations. The competitor may
drive/ride one or both vehicles during official qualifying practice. He is free to elect to drive either
vehicle in the race, whether he has practised it or not. However, should it transpire, as a result of
examination by a Scrutineer or Technical Consultant, that the vehicles are not identical (excepting
gear ratios and normal tuning adjustments) the competitor will be penalised accordingly.
Where two race are run for a series at the same meeting, if a driver/rider wishes to compete
in the second race using a different vehicle to that used in the first race, he will be obliged
96
APPEALS - GCR’s
to start the second race from the back of the grid.
25. PRE-RACE PADDOCK (WHERE APPLICABLE)
The SR’s or official instructions will state when competing vehicles will be brought into the pre-race
paddock and the Clerk of the Course shall have the right to refuse admission to the starting grid
of any vehicle which is not within this area by the stated time. Whilst in the pre-race paddock, both
vehicle and competitors’ clothing will be checked by the scrutineers for compliance with the
regulations.
vehicle and competitors’ clothing will be checked by the scrutineers for compliance with the
regulations.
26. STARTING POSITIONS
The SR’s shall state the manner in which starting positions will be determined. This will be by:
i) practice time; or
ii) handicap; or
iii) finishing order in a preceding race or heat; or
iv) selection made with the object of placing the fastest competitor in front; or
v) by lot; or
vi) the position of each competitor in the championship based on the total points scored in all previous
events counting towards the particular current class championship concerned. Notwithstanding
clauses ii), iii), v) and vi) above which do not require timed practice periods to decide starting
positions, competitors must adhere to the times laid down for pre-race scrutiny by the
promoters/organisers in the supplementary regulations and final instructions.
Handicaps
In the case of handicaps (see ii above) the following shall apply, unless otherwise specified in the
SR’s:
i) Any handicap shall be based upon performance in practice, or otherwise at the discretion of the
Clerk of the Course.
ii) A handicap may be modified after initial publication but a final list shall be made available to
competitors at least one hour prior to the start of the race.
iii) In the case of handicapping between events, where due notice of the handicap itself cannot be
given, notice will be given of the formula upon which handicaps will be modified.
iv) Handicaps shall be notified in the manner specified in SSR 32 in regard to starting positions and
any protest against handicaps shall be made within ten minutes of such notification.
v) When the handicap is wholly or partly based upon practice time, a competitor who, in any lap,
improves upon his best practice lap time by more than 5% may be excluded, except that his penalty
will not be applied if there are extenuating circumstances made known to the handicapper by the
entrant or the competitor before the handicaps are finalised, or the weather conditions or the
conditions of the circuit during the race are different to those which applied during official practice.
27. In the case of starting positions determined by practice times, the competitor and vehicle
combination with the fastest time will be given the leading position at the start, other combinations
following in order of their practice times. The relative positions of vehicles that record identical
practice times will be decided in favour of the vehicle which first recorded such time. To be eligible
to come under starter’s orders, competitors must be within 110% (103% for Production Car racing)
of the pole position time established for the race or class concerned. The Clerk of the Course shall
nevertheless, at his sole discretion, have the right to place at the back of the grid or class
concerned, as the case may be, any vehicle/competitor combination for which a practice time has
either not been recorded at all, or for which an unrepresentative time has been recorded. In the
event of there being more than one such case, the order between them shall be at the sole
discretion of the Clerk of the Course.
96
APPEALS - GCR’s
28. When starting positions are determined by practice times, only those times established by a
competitor in/on the vehicle he is driving/riding in the race will be counted unless a competitor is
using a vehicle as detailed in SSR 24 (iii).
29. Starting positions for the second race/heat shall be determined according to each competitor’s
second fastest lap time during the official qualifying session, unless otherwise stated in the event
SR’s or individual category regulations. Failure to set a second fastest lap time shall render the
competitor concerned liable to start the race/heat in question from a position at the back of the grid
or such other position as determined by the Clerk of the Course, in consultation with the relevant
category’s official representative/s. Any competitor not finishing the first race/heat shall be deemed
a non-starter in the second race/heat unless the Clerk of the Course has been informed, in writing,
within one hour of completion of the first race/heat that the competitor will be in a position to start
the second race/heat.
Note: In all cases where grid positions are determined in accordance with the above, Races 1 and
2 for a given category shall be considered as totally separate races as far as the imposition
of penalties is concerned. Therefore, penalties applied in Race 1 shall not be carried over to
Race 2, except where a competitor has been excluded from the entire race meeting.
30. In the event of a race organiser receiving more entries for a race not run in classes than the
maximum number of starters permitted by the circuit licence, a number of qualifying races will be
held. The manner in which the practice and the races will be conducted is set out as follows:
i) Practice
Once entries have closed the organisers will decide from the number received and the number of
starters for which the circuit is licences, how many qualifying races will be held. They will then draw
lots for the grouping of competitors for official timed practice. Competitors may practice only in the
group to which they are allocated and no group may exceed the licensed maximum number for the
circuit concerned. They must ensure that each group has the same number of participants. The
normal practice procedure will apply to each group for the determining of starting positions.
ii) Qualifying for the Final
The number of starters for which a circuit is licensed will be divided by the number of qualifying
races held and that number of successful drivers from each qualifying race will go forward to the
final. In the event of there still being a starting position or standing positions available, the highest
finisher/s in the consolation race will be allocated these position/s. Should there be insufficient non-
qualifiers to warrant a consolation race the remaining starting position/s in the final will go to the
competitor/s with the next quickest time/s in the qualifying races.
iii) Final
Starting positions will be determined in the following manner: The winning competitor from the
fastest qualifying race will be allocated pole position. The winner of the next fastest qualifying race
will have second position. This procedure will be followed until all qualifying race winners have
been allocated starting positions. The following position will be allocated to the driver finishing
second in the fastest qualifying race regardless of his race time, the next position will be the driver
finishing second in the next fastest qualifying race, and so on until all available starting positions
are filled. Championship points will be allocated to the final only and shall be double points (see
SSR 82 (iv)).
iv) Consolation Race
If there are sufficient non-qualifiers, the organisers should arrange a consolation race. Should there
be starting positions in the final that could be filled from this race it must obviously take place prior
to the final. No championship points will be allocated to this race.
31. In the case of starting positions determined by selection, the positions allocated shall be notified at
least half an hour before the start.
32. In all other cases, starting positions shall also be notified at least half an hour before the start,
except where the starting positions of an event are affected by the finishing order of a previous
96
APPEALS - GCR’s
event making it physically impossible to comply with this rule. In such cases the starting positions
shall be notified to competitors as soon as possible.
33. Display of the starting positions at the Control Tower shall be deemed to be notification to all
competitors.
34. Any protest regarding the starting positions shall be lodged within ten minutes of the notification of
such positions (see GCR 200 iii).
35. Each vehicle will be allocated its position on the starting grid, determined in accordance with the
foregoing. The places of any non-starters shall be left empty, the other competitors retaining their
published positions on the grid.
36. STARTING PROCEDURE (See GCR’s 261-269)
CARS
Races may be started either by means of:
i) a standing start; or
ii) a rolling start.
Unless the regulations for a particular category of racing stipulate a rolling start, a standing start will
be used, except in cases where MSA have authorised in writing an alternative method of starting,
details of which must be given in the SR’s.
The grid for all National Championship or similar races shall be of a staggered 2/2/2 pattern. The
location of pole position shall be decided by MSA.
Each car will be permitted a grid width of 2,5m and the lanes shall be separated by between 2 and
3 metres depending on the width of the starting area. Grid positions must be symmetrically placed
about the centre line of the start area. Grid position 1 shall be situated close to the start line, but
not more than 1m behind the line. The distance between grid positions in the same lane shall be
between 10m and 12m depending on the space available for the starting grid. Grid position 2 shall
be placed at least 3m behind grid position 1, but the stagger shall not exceed half the distance
between positions 1 and 3. This stagger shall remain constant for the entire grid.
The number of starters for a circuit may be increased over the licensed number by 20% at the
discretion of the Stewards of the Meeting in circumstances they consider appropriate.
Notwithstanding the permitted number of starters, the starting grid may not extend beyond the
starting straight.
For a national championship single seater scratch race, any driver or car not complying with any of
the rules and regulations governing national championship races or race meetings, but still eligible
to compete will, for safety reasons and at the discretion of the Clerk of the Course, be placed ten
metres behind the rear line of the normal starting grid and will not start when the normal starting
signal is given. Such drivers will be given a starting signal 10 seconds later. This delayed start
cannot be applied retrospectively. For the purpose of calculating lap or race times, the normal
starting signal will be used. If more than one driver is subject to this rule then their starting positions
shall be determined by the Clerk of the Course.
MOTORCYCLS
There may be three types of start:
i) massed start; or
ii) start by groups; or
iii) individual starts.
Races may be started either by means of:
i) a standing start, with engines running (clutch start); or
ii) a start with dead engines (push start).
Unless the regulations for a particular category of racing stipulate a push start, a standing start will
be used.
The location of pole position shall be decided by MSA.
96
APPEALS - GCR’s
The starting grid shall be formed in the following way:
- grid positions are to be indicated by means of yellow dots of 30cm diameter (4 per row).
- the minimum width available, per motorcycle, shall be 3m.
- the length of track available for each row must be 9m.
- motorcycles must be positioned "in echelon" on the grid in staggered rows, leaving the space
in front of each machine free in the preceding row (see example below)
37. CONTROL OF PIT ROAD (See GCR 251)
No vehicles are to be in front of the pits other than those participating in a particular race or
practice session. The vehicles concerned may only be in front of the pits for the purpose of tuning
and adjustment. Once a vehicle has been withdrawn from a race, it must be removed immediately.
When the race starts, the pit road must be clear of all vehicles except for those that have suffered
technical problems and are starting from the pit road (SSR’s 38 and 39), or those that were unable
to start on the dummy grid or starting grid and have therefore been pushed to the pits. No race
may be started if any other vehicle is stationary in front of the pits. No persons other than essential
race officials are permitted in the pit signalling area during the start of a race and until two laps
have been completed. MSA may amend this regulation if they are of the opinion that the safety
features of a particular circuit warrant a change. Not more than 3 persons per vehicle participating
in a particular race are permitted in the signalling area, and in the case of a race they may only
enter the signalling area after the completion of two laps. Children are not permitted in the
signalling area or in any other position in front of the pits. Should a driver’s pit crew fail to comply
with this regulation or refuse to obey an official instruction in this regard, that driver may be black-
flagged and/or fined and/or excluded. No person may smoke in the pit complex, on the pit road or
on the grid.
38. STANDING START
A. Five Minute Board:
i) Not later than 5 minutes before the due expected starting time of the race, a board shall be shown
at the pit exit reading "Pit Lane Open" or the robot at the pit exit shall be turned to green. This shall
be accompanied by an audible sound to inform competitors that the track is open and they should
leave the pre-race paddock or the pit area, do one warm-up lap and assemble in the predetermined
order on the dummy grid or, in the absence of same, the main grid. Places of non-starters will be
left unallocated.
ii) Once a vehicle is in position the engine must be switched off. This rule may be waived by the Clerk
of the Course if circumstances warrant such action.
B. Two Minute Board:
i) A board reading "Pit Lane Closed" or the robot at the pit exit shall be turned to red and everyone
except drivers/riders, officials and team members who will assist in starting, will leave the grid.
ii) Vehicles come under starter’s orders.
C. One Minute Board:
i) Engines will be started and the competitors take up their grid positions (if previously formed up on
the dummy grid).
ii) The driver/rider of a vehicle that will not start must raise his hand as a warning to other competitors.
No pit crew may attempt to push the vehicle.
iii) Any vehicle arriving at the grid after the One Minute Board has been displayed will take up position
at the back of the grid.
D. 30 Second Board:
CARS
i) A green flag will be shown at the front of the grid, whereupon the cars will commence a warm-up
lap, maintaining their starting order with the pole position driver leading. Competitors must retain
their starting positions. Circuits are at liberty to dispense with this extra warm-up lap, provided the
following conditions are adhered to:
96
APPEALS - GCR’s
- The relevant event supplementary regulations/final instructions clearly state this fact, to
prevent any confusion on the part of the competitors.
- The event supplementary regulations/final instructions must state the procedure to be
followed at the end of the first warm-up lap done as the cars leave the pits. Circuits without
proper dummy grids are to bear in mind that starting a temporary dummy grid on the main
grid may lead to problems in the event of a car stalling.
- Competitors are reminded of the starting procedure/s to be followed, at Driver’s Briefing
before the event.
ii) Any driver who is unable to start must raise his arm. After all the cars have started their warm-up
lap, the grid marshals may push the car on the track to start the engine under the supervision of
the Clerk of the Course. The car may then commence its warm-up but it is forbidden to pass any
other moving car. If the car still will not start, it must be pushed off the circuit to a safe position and
will be deemed a non-starter of the race.
iii) When the cars return to the grid on completion of the parade lap, a red flag or board will be
displayed at the front of the grid. They will stop, keeping their engines running, each one on its
allocated grid position. The position of non-starters shall not be filled.
iv) If, after returning to the starting grid, a driver stalls his car and is unable to start, he must raise his
arm above his head. If the start then takes place, the grid marshals shall, once all other cars have
left the start, push the stalled car in an attempt to restart it, failing which it shall be pushed to a place
of safety and it will be deemed a non-starter of the race.
MOTORCYCLES
i) A marshal shall be positioned at the front of the grid, with a red flag raised in each hand. To signify
the start of the warm-up lap, he shall proceed down the grid from the first row to the last, stopping
at each row. The riders must start the warm-up lap, row by row, once the marshal has reached
their line and lowered the two red flags. The warm-up lap may be undertaken at unrestricted
speed. On completion of the warm-up lap, the riders return to their allocated positions on the grid,
keeping their engines running. A red flag/board will be displayed at the font of the grid. The position
of non-starters shall not be filled.
ii) If a rider stalls his motorcycle and is unable to start, he must raise his arm above his head. If the
start then takes place, the grid marshals shall, once all other motorcycles have left the start, push
the stalled machine in an attempt to restart it, failing which it shall be pushed to a place of safety
and it will be deemed a non-starter.
E. 5 Second Board:
As soon as all the vehicles are stationary on the grid, a green flag will be raised from the back of
the grid and the red flag or board will be placed by a "5 Seconds" board to warn drivers/riders that
there are 5 seconds to go before the red light is shown or the start flag raised.
F. 5 Seconds:
Red lights switched on or start flag raised.
G. 4-7 Seconds:
Red lights go out or flag is lowered.
H. Push Start:
Should the SR’s stipulate a push start, the procedure will be the same as above except that
competitors must kill their engines on returning to the grid following the warm-up lap and push-
start their machines when the start signal is given.
I. Aborted Start:
i) Red lights remain on or flag remains raised and is lowered slowly and simultaneously replaced
with a red flag.
ii) "Start Delayed" board is shown.
iii) The Clerk of the Course will then decide on one of the following actions and instruct accordingly.
(No refuelling will be permitted if more than one start is necessary)
a) Engines will be kept running and any stalled vehicles will be pushed off the grid by
marshals. A new start will commence from 5 seconds.
b) A complete new start in which case all vehicles will do a lap of the circuit and form up on
96
APPEALS - GCR’s
the grid once again. In this instance, vehicles starting from the pit road and vehicles that
could not start, may join the race and take up positions at the back of the grid.
J. False/Jump Starts:
If any part of the vehicle (car or motorcycle) moves beyond its demarcated grid position or a
vehicle starts moving forward before the start signal is given, the competitor concerned will have
a 30 second penalty added to his race time. The Judge of Fact’s decision as to whether a
vehicle starts moving forward before the start signal is given, the competitor concerned will have
a 30 second penalty added to his race time. The Judge of Fact’s decision as to whether a
competitor contravened the aforementioned regulation shall be considered final, unless there is
compelling evidence to the contrary. In such cases, the Clerk of the Course, at his/her sole
discretion, may elect not to impose the prescribed 30 second penalty. Any driver/rider who
blatantly jumps the start will be black-flagged and will render himself/herself liable to further
disciplinary action at the discretion of MSA.
K. Starting from the Pits:
i) Vehicles in the pit road will be allowed to join the race once all the vehicles capable of starting the
race, have passed the pit exit at the start of the race. The "Pit Lane Open" board shall be displayed
or the robot shall be turned to green at this point.
ii) Any driver/rider attempting to move out sooner will incur automatic exclusion.
iii) A pit marshal will be stationed at the pit exit to control starting from the pits.
Note: The Clerk of the Course must be present at all times to see that all regulations are
adhered to as well as working in conjunction with the Starter.
39. ROLLING START
Categories/events may only make use of rolling starts with the approval of MSA.
All rolling starts shall have a staggered formation as per the normal grid position line-up, i.e. cars
behind the pole car must maintain a staggered formation, with each driver ensuring that the front
of his/her car is behind the rear of the car next to, and ahead of, his/her car on the grid.
A. Five Minute Board:
Not later than 5 minutes before the due or expected starting time of the race, a board shall be
shown at the pit exit reading "Pit Lane Open" or the robot at the pit exit shall be turned to green.
This shall be accompanied by an audible sound to inform competitors that the track is open and
they should leave the pre-race paddock or the pit area, do one warm-up lap and assemble in the
predetermined order on the grid. Places of non-starters will be left unallocated.
B. Two Minute Board:
i) Everyone except drivers, officials and team members with external energy sources will leave the
grid. Cars come under Starter’s orders.
ii) Once the Two Minute Board has been displayed, the pit exit will be closed and competitors who
have not left on their warm-up lap, will not be permitted onto the track to take up their starting
positions. These competitors will have to assemble at the pit exit and will only be permitted to join
the start once all cars capable of moving off the grid have left on their parade lap. Competitors
from the pit exit may join the rear of the parade lap but may not take up their original starting
positions and will have to start from the back.
C. One Minute Board:
i) Engines will be started and team members leave the grid.
ii) Any vehicle arriving at the grid after the One Minute Board has been displayed, will take up
position at the back of the grid. They may not improve their positions or pass any moving cars until
receiving the starting signal and crossing the start line.
D. 30 Second Board:
i) Followed by display of a green flag – cars leave the grid on a parade lap. No car shall leave the
grid until the car in pole position has moved forward. Should the pole position car not be able to
move off on the parade lap, the Starter or the Clerk of the Course (as the case may be), will signal
the driver of the second car to proceed, which driver shall then assume the responsibility of the
pole position car, and all other cars are to follow. Any drivers prejudiced by the stalled pole car or
any other stalled car, may make up positions on the parade lap in order to regain their allocated
96
APPEALS - GCR’s
starting positions. Such actions must be complete by the time the competitor/s concerned enters
the last corner (change of direction of at least 45 degrees, with a radius of less than 300 metres).
If the competitor concerned is not in his allocated position by the time he arrives at the entry to the
last corner, he will be required to start from the position occupied at that stage.
ii) A pace car may be used to regulate the start, or the driver in pole position will do so when a pace
car is not used. Should mechanical breakdown or other circumstances prevent the driver in pole
position completing this function, the driver of the second car on the grid will regulate the speed.
Drivers must retain their correct starting positions during the parade lap, except as permitted
above. Improving one’s allocated starting position is forbidden. When the pace car leaves the
circuit, at the conclusion of the parade lap, the driver of the car in pole position should be at least
50 metres to the rear. Prior to entering the last corner before exiting the circuit, the driver of the
pace car will slow down to ensure the field closes up and will establish the pace at which the field
must approach the start line. This speed, which should not exceed 100km/h, must be maintained
until the start signal is given. The pace car must leave the circuit via the pit entrance road and may
not be driven past the pits regardless of the position of the start line. If no pace car is used, the
driver in pole position will establish the pace but he must ensure the field is well bunched and must
not exceed 100 km/h as he approaches the start line.
iii) If the starter is satisfied with the disposition of the cars at this stage, he will signal the start of the
race by lowering the MSA flag or extinguishing the red starting light/s. Only at this point may
acceleration take place. If the starter is not satisfied, the start lights will remain red or the starting
flag will not be lowered but will be held stationary. The competitors must then complete another
parade lap without a pace car and approach the start line to effect another start.
iv) Any competitor crossing the start line ahead of the driver in pole position shall be deemed to have
jumped the start and shall have a 30 second penalty added to his race time unless, in the view of
the Judge of Fact, the driver in pole position reduced his speed before crossing the start line.
v) Any competitor left on the grid once the parade lap has commenced and all cars capable of
starting have departed the grid, may subsequently be started using the on-board starter, or may
be push-started by the grid marshals, and must start from the rear of the grid.
vi) If the car cannot be starter either by self-starter or by pushing, the car must be removed from the
circuit immediately under the direct control of the Clerk of the Course, and will be deemed a non-
starter.
40. STARTS (GENERAL)
i) In all cases, the starting signal will either be the lowering of the MSA flag, or the extinguishing of
a red light or lights. The flag will remain raised, or the red lights will be illuminated, only for as long
as the starter requires to ascertain that all vehicles are in their correct starting formation. When
this occurs and the vehicles on the track have passed the pit exit, the "Pit Lane Open" board or
green robot will be displayed.
ii) Judges will be appointed to determine jump/false starts (See GCR 270).
iii) If, due to unforeseen circumstances, the start cannot take place after the 2 minute signal, a "Start
Delayed" board shall be displayed. Engines shall be stopped.
41. STOPPING OF RACES
Unless the regulations provide otherwise, the following procedure will apply to circuit races that
have been stopped prior to their completion by the use of the red flag:
i) All vehicles shall proceed slowly to the start area with no passing being permitted.
ii) If a race is to be restarted, normal start procedure will apply from this point
As soon as conditions permit thereafter, the starting procedure will recommence with the display
of the 2 Minute Board.
42. CROSSING A CONTROL LINE
The time at which a vehicle crosses a control line such as the starting line or finishing line, shall
be at the moment when the foremost part of the vehicle crosses the line.
96
APPEALS - GCR’s
43. RESTARTING A RACE STOPPED PREMATURELY
i) If less than two laps of the race have been completed by the leader, the original start shall be null
and void and the race shall be restarted and all starters in the original start may compete again.
Competitors may substitute other vehicles of the same make and model subject to the approval
of the Scrutineers. No reserve entries will be admitted. The race will be considered a new race
and the full time or distance will be covered.
ii) If more than two laps have been completed but less than 75% of the scheduled distance or time:
a) The race shall be deemed to be in two distinct parts. The classification of the first part shall
be determined at the conclusion of the lap prior to the red flag being given.
b) Unless the regulations specify to the contrary or the Stewards of the Meeting rule otherwise,
all vehicles will be in a parc fermé between the two parts of the race. A new starting order
will be established by the Timekeepers taking the above into account. Only those still
competing at the end of the first part of the event and who arrive at the pits under their
power and using an authorised route, will be allowed to compete in the second part. No
reserve vehicles will be permitted.
c) The distance or time of the second half will be that required to complete the scheduled
distance or time and the combination of the two parts will be the basis for final classification.
iii) If 75% of the scheduled distance or time has been completed, the event will be concluded and
there will be no restart. Classification will be as if the race had been completed in its entirety.
iv) If it is impossible, in the opinion of the Stewards of the Meeting, to restart a race stopped
prematurely, it shall be deemed completed. The classification, as well as the championship
scoring ramifications, shall be determined at the discretion of the following:
Club/Regional events : Stewards of the Meeting
Regional Championship : The relevant Regional Motorsport Committee
National Championship : The relevant MSA Sporting Commission
44. WET WEATHER START
i) If more than 50% of the vehicles start a race on wet weather tyres, or if the Clerk of the Course
so decrees, it will be declared a wet weather race. A "Wet Weather" race board will be displayed
at the start line. A wet weather race will not be stopped even if it fails to rain or the track dries out
following rain.
ii) If it suddenly starts to rain while the vehicles are on the warm-up lap or standing on the starting
grid, the Clerk of the Course, at his sole discretion, may display a "Start Delayed" sign. The
starting procedure will begin again after 15 minutes, enabling vehicles to be fitted with wet weather
tyres if the drivers/riders so wish. Should the volume of water on the track be such that it cannot
be negotiated safely even on wet weather tyres the Clerk of the Course may delay the start until
such time as the conditions improve.
iii) For stopping and restarting races - see SSR 43.
45. SAFETY CAR
Circuits wishing to make use of a safety car to prevent the red-flagging of races as far as possible,
are advised that provision for doing so must be made in the event supplementary regulations. The
following procedure must be strictly adhered to:
i) The Safety Car will be brought into operation to neutralise a race at the sole discretion of the Clerk
of the Course. This will usually be following the partial blocking of the track or a situation in which
rescue workers and/or competitors are being subjected to such danger that yellow flags do not
afford sufficient protection.
ii) The car must be marked "Safety Car" on the rear and sides, and must have at least two flashing
lights mounted on the roof. It must be driven by an experienced circuit racing driver, and carry an
observer capable of recognising all the competing cars who is in permanent radio contact with
Race Control.
96
APPEALS - GCR’s
iii) The Safety Car shall be sited at the end of the pit lane and must join the circuit with its flashing
lights turned on, regardless of where the race leader is.
iv) As soon as the order is given for the Safety Car to go out, all flag posts (including at the start/finish
line) are to display a stationary yellow flag and an "SC" board, which will remain out until the
intervention is over. Where possible, yellow flashing lights will be shown at the start/finish line
and/or at any other point on the circuit where such facilities exist. The lights are to remain lit until
such time as the Safety Car switches off its flashing lights.
v) Each time the Safety Car passes a flag post, the yellow flag will be waved continuously while the
Safety Car and all competing cars following it remain in the sector between this post and the next
post.
vi) All competitors, when notified of the Safety Car intervention (by flag signals and "SC" boards),
must reduce speed and line up behind the Safety Car, maintaining the same speed as the Safety
Car. Overtaking of the Safety Car is forbidden unless signalled to do so by the observer in the
Safety Car, who may wave past any competitors between the Safety Car and the race leader.
Such competitors must continue at reduced speed without overtaking until they reach the line of
cars behind the Safety Car.
vii) When the Clerk of the Course decides to call in the Safety Car, the "SC" board and stationary
yellow flag at the start/finish line will be withdrawn and all flag points around the circuit will
withdraw the flags and boards in rotation. At the same time, the Safety Car will turn off its flashing
lights and leave the circuit via the pit lane entrance at the end of that lap. THE SAFETY CAR WILL
NOT COMPLETE ONE FULL LAP OF THE CIRCUIT WITH ITS LIGHTS OFF.
viii) A green flag will be waved at the start line to indicate the resumption of racing. OVERTAKING
REMAINS FORBIDDEN UNTIL COMPETITORS PASS THE GREEN FLAG AT THE START LINE.
ix) All laps completed during a Safety Car intervention will be counted as race laps, unless stated to
the contrary in the event SR’s.
x) While a Safety Car intervention is underway competitors may stop at their pit and may rejoin the
track proceeding at reduced speed until reaching the end of the line of cars behind the Safety Car.
OVERTAKING IS FORBIDDEN. The pit exit shall be controlled by lights or by a marshal with a
flag. Exit from the pits will not be permitted while the Safety Car and the competitors following
behind are passing the pit exit.
xi) All competing vehicles must maintain the same speed as the Safety Car whilst in convoy, and the
same speed as the vehicles in front of them. All competitors shall maintain a maximum distance
of three cars’ lengths and a minimum of one car’s length from the vehicle in front (including the
Safety Car) before the re-commencement of racing.
xii) The Clerk of the Course may impose a penalty upon any competitor or team who he/she considers
has gained an unfair advantage, whether inadvertently or not, from a breach of the Safety Car
regulations.
46. DRIVERS ON THE COURSE (cars only)
i) Drivers may not smoke whilst driving during practice or a race (refer also SSR 37).
ii) The driver’s hands and arms must be kept within the car at all times except when making a formal
signal.
iii) A driver shall throughout the race and practice periods wear an approved crash helmet, goggles or
visor of splinter-proof material (unless the car has a full size windscreen), fire retardant overalls
which shall cover arms, legs and the torso up to the neck, plus gloves. Crash helmets and seat belts
must be properly fastened and positioned and infringement of this rule may result in exclusion or
such lesser penalty as the Stewards may decide. No driver may race or practice wearing "shorts"
and/or short-sleeved shirt.
iv) Only a nominated driver may be in a car during the race or official practice.
47. A competitor may drive/ride only one vehicle in a race, and not more than one competitor may
drive/ride the same vehicle in any one race, unless the SR’s or relevant category regulations specify
otherwise.
96
APPEALS - GCR’s
48. POSITION OF RIDER (motorcycles only)
During a race, riders should adopt a position with their feet on the footrests. If a rider adopts any
other position and it is deemed to be dangerous, he shall be excluded by the Clerk of the Course.
The height of the footrests must not be greater than 100mm above a line joining the centres of the
two road wheels measured with the rider seated in the normal position on the motorcycle.
49. RACING CONDUCT
No competitor shall indulge in foul language and unfair or dangerous conduct. Breach of
this regulation may render the guilty party liable to exclusion.
50. OVERTAKING, RULE OF THE ROAD AND DRIVING DISCIPLINE
i) Overtaking (cars)
a) During a race, a car alone on the track may use the full width of the said track. However, as
soon as it is caught up in a straight line by a car which is either temporarily or consistently
faster, the driver shall give the other vehicle the right of way by pulling to one side in order to
allow for passing on the other side.
b) If the driver of the vehicle about to be overtaken does not seem to make full use of his rear-
view mirror, the Flag Marshal(s) will give him a warning by waving the blue flag to indicate that
another competitor wants to overtake him. Any driver who does not take notice of the blue flag,
may be penalised by the Clerk of the Course. Systematic or repeated offences may result in
the exclusion of the offender from the race.
c) Corners, as well as the approach and exit zones thereof, may be negotiated by the drivers in
any way they wish, within the limits of the track. Overtaking, according to the possibilities of
the moment, may be done either on the right or on the left. However, manoeuvres liable to
hinder other drivers, such as premature direction changes, deliberate crowding of cars
towards the inside or the outside of a curve or any other abnormal change of direction, are
strictly prohibited and shall be penalised, according to the seriousness and repetition of the
offences, by penalties ranging from a fine to exclusion from the race. The repetition of
dangerous driving, even involuntarily, may result in exclusion from the race.
d) Any obstructive manoeuvre carried out by one or several drivers, either having common
interests, or not, is prohibited. The persistent driving abreast of several vehicles, as well as
driving in a fan-shaped arrangement, is authorised only if there is not another car trying to
overtake. Otherwise the blue flag will be waved.
e) The penalty inflicted for ignoring the blue flag will also be applied to drivers who obstruct part
of the track and shall be more severe in the case of systematic obstruction, this ranging from
a fine to exclusion from the race. The same penalty shall be applied to drivers who weave from
one side of the track to the other in order to prevent other competitors from overtaking.
f) The repetition of serious mistakes or the appearance of a lack of control over the car (such as
leaving the track) may entail exclusion of the driver/s concerned.
g) The race track alone shall be used by the drivers during the race.
h) If a car has left the circuit with all four wheels, it shall rejoin the circuit at the nearest point to
the exit from it, compatible with safety and without prejudicing a fellow competitor. Leaving the
circuit with all four wheels (with the resultant effect of missing a corner on the circuit) will result
in the imposition of a time penalty (10 seconds minimum) on the offending competitor, for a
first offence. A second offence in the same race will result in the exclusion of the competitor
from the race in question.
i) In order to enhance the possibility of overtaking, a category of racing may, with the agreement
of the circuit promoters concerned, utilise the following:
- Two corners considered to provide prime overtaking opportunities will be selected at
the circuit. A barrier line will be painted on the track starting from around the 300-metre
brake marker and ending before the racing line entry to the corner.
- The barrier line will be a broken white line of approximately 75 centimetres in length by
75mm width with a space of approximately 1 metre in between. A recognised brand of
96
APPEALS - GCR’s
road marking paint must be used, and must be applied as thinly as possible.
- With effect from the second lap of a race, competitors are not permitted to run inside
the barrier line unless they are executing an overtaking manoeuvre.
- Any competitor not in a position to overtake another car must be on the outside of the
barrier line before it commences and maintain this position until turning into the corner
at the end of the barrier line. Conversely, competitors overtaking may not cross from
the inside to the outside of the barrier line.
- Two competitors approaching a controlled corner side by side with the lead car on the
inside of the barrier line will be deemed to be in an overtaking situation and therefore
the lead car may maintain the position.
- Observers will be positioned at the corners to determine whether any competitor has
infringed the regulation. Consideration will be given by the observers to circumstances
where, due to a yellow or yellow/red flag displayed at the corner, a competitor may be
forced to use the inside line.
- Infringement of this regulation will be referred to the Clerk of the Course and a 20-
second penalty will be imposed on the offending competitor and added to the race time
of the particular race in which the infringement occurred.
ii) Overtaking (motorcycles)
A rider about to be overtaken shall not knowingly ride so as to impede his fellow rider and a rider
having overtaken another rider shall not cut in on the other rider’s right of way until there is a distance
of at least five metres between the two.
iii) Stopping of a car during a race
a) The driver of any car leaving the race shall signal his intention in good time and is responsible
for ensuring that the manoeuvre is carried out safely and as near as possible to the point of
exit.
b) Should a driver be compelled to stop his car, either involuntarily or for any other reason, the car
shall be moved off the track as soon as possible so that its presence does not constitute a
danger or prevent the normal running of the race. If the driver himself is not able to move the
car out of the potentially dangerous position, it is the duty of the marshal(s) or other race
official(s) to help him. In that case, if the driver succeeds in restarting his car, and rejoins the
race without committing any breach of the regulations and without gaining any advantage
from the preceding movement of the car to a safer position, he will not be excluded from the
race.
c) Any repairs carried out on the track may only be made by the driver himself by means of the
tools and spare parts carried aboard the car.
d) Any replenishment on the track itself is prohibited, and will entail immediate exclusion.
e) Apart from the driver himself – and, in exceptional cases, the competent race officials,
NOBODY is allowed to touch a stationary car under penalty of exclusion from the race.
f) Pushing a car along the track or pushing it across the finishing line is not allowed, and will entail
immediate exclusion.
g) Any car abandoned on the circuit by its driver, even temporarily and regardless of the reason
or the duration, shall be considered as withdrawn from the race.
iv) Stopping of a motorcycle during a race
a) If, for any reason, a rider in a race stops, he must immediately remove himself and his
motorcycle from the course altogether or, if that is impossible, he must place his motorcycle
at the side of the course which is the least dangerous to other riders. If the stop occurs on a
bend, he should push his motorcycle clear of the bend. A driver must never drive or
wheel his motorcycle on the course in a direction opposite to that in which the race is being
run. Should he require assistance he may proceed on foot, in the reverse direction of the
race, having first placed his motorcycle in a safe position and provided he exercises due care
so as not to endanger other riders. Any rider who fails to comply with this rule shall be
excluded by the Clerk of the Course.
96
APPEALS - GCR’s
b) Repairs and change of parts are authorised on the course provided they are performed by the
rider exclusively. Because of the danger of injury, no parts or tools shall be carried by the
rider on his person while racing or participating.
c) Riders may not, under any circumstances, render one another assistance during a race. Any
such action will result in exclusion of both riders from the race.
d) A competitor may not receive assistance of any nature whatsoever in contravention of these
rules during the race and shall automatically be excluded for receiving assistance,
whether solicited or not. Officials may, without penalty to the rider, assist in the removal of a rider or his
machine from the course in the interests of safety but, in doing so, their assistance must not
cause the starting of the engine or result in placing the machine in a more favourable position
for re-starting by the rider.
v) Loss of coolant/lubricant
If, as a result of a mechanical or other problem or leaving the circuit, a car develops a loss of
lubricant or coolant, it must be driven off the circuit to a place of safety immediately. Should the
driver attempt to continue on the circuit thus causing the circuit to become slippery as a result of
loss of lubricant or coolant, the competitor/driver will be summoned to appear before the Stewards
who may take disciplinary action by imposing a fine of not more than R5000.
51. SAFE DRIVING/RIDING
i) A competitor shall at all times drive/ride in a manner compatible with general safety and may be halted
by the Clerk of the Course for failure to do so. Any penalty incurred under these regulations shall not
prevent any further appropriate action by MSA. (Refer also to SSR 17). Cars: A driver may not
maintain contact with or push a car in front of his own during a race.
ii) On safety grounds, it is forbidden for ‘open-wheel’ single seater racing cars to compete in the same
practice session, qualifying session or race as saloon cars and/or sports cars.
iii) Unless advised to the contrary in the Supplementary Regulations of a particula event, the pit lane
speed limit at all circuits shall be 60km/h
52. STOPS AT THE PITS
Competitors intending to enter the pit area shall unmistakably signal their intention in good time and
satisfy themselves that it is safe to do so. They shall slow down to enter the pit service road.
53. During practice and the race, access to the pits is permissible only by the pit service road, except in
the case of force majeure, which can only be determined by the Stewards of the Meeting. Failure to
comply with this rule shall result in exclusion of the competitor from the race. It is forbidden to
drive/ride in the pit service road in a direction opposite to that in which the race is being run.
54. Cars shall be halted within the pit area allocated to them and, in the case of overshooting, shall not
be permitted to reverse under power to their pit area. The car may, however, be pushed back to its
pit by no more than three pit assistants, if necessary with the help of the driver himself, but not more
than four persons shall be allowed to touch the car at the same time.
55. Competitors leaving the pits shall do so only via the pit service road and shall rejoin the course at
the line/area marking the end of this road. Failure to do so shall result in exclusion from the race. It
is the responsibility of the competitor leaving the pit service road to satisfy himself that it is safe to
do so.
56. Work upon vehicles, other than by the competitor or officials in the course of their duties, may be
carried out only at the pits or in the paddock, unless otherwise stipulated in the SR’s for endurance
races.
57. PUSH-STARTING FROM THE PITS
Push-starting of cars from the pits is permitted subject to the following conditions
i) There shall be an automatic penalty of one complete lap, to be deducted from the competitor’s total
96
APPEALS - GCR’s
number of laps, for each and every occasion on which pushing assistance is received. This penalty
is additional to any other penalty that may be incurred under sub-clauses iii), iv), and v) hereof.
ii) Pushing shall be confined to the pit road only, from the competitor’s pit onwards. Penalty for
infringement shall be automatic exclusion.
iii) The driver must be seated at the wheel throughout the whole of the time while the car is being re-
started by pushing. Penalty for infringement shall be a minimum of one lap to be deducted from the
competitor’s total number of laps.
iv) No more than three persons (all of whom shall be members of the car’s pit crew) may push the car
Penalty for infringement shall be a minimum of one lap to be deducted from the competitor’s total
number of laps.
v) Due care shall be taken while pushing assistance is being given and any orders given for reasons
of safety by officials shall be obeyed immediately. Penalty for infringement shall be a minimum of one
lap to be deducted from the competitor’s total number of laps.
58. Competitors, after receiving the starting signal and crossing the start line, may not (except as
otherwise stipulated in SSR’s 50 and 57) receive assistance of any nature whatsoever in
contravention of these rules and shall automatically be excluded for receiving assistance, whether
solicited or not.
59. SSR 38 authorises the pushing to the pit of vehicles which have stalled on the dummy grid or the
starting grid, but in such cases the vehicle may be pushed only by officials authorised to do so.
60. The promoters shall not be obliged to collect any vehicle left on or near the course by a competitor
who may have retired. They have no responsibility or liability in regard to such vehicles. Vehicles left
on or near the course shall be removed to the paddock area immediately after the meeting and as
soon as the permission of the Clerk of the Course has been obtained.
61. INCIDENTS, ACCIDENTS AND RETIREMENTS
i) Every competitor retiring from a race shall report this to the Clerk of the Course as soon
as practicable. He may be required to sign a form declaring his retirement. Once a vehicle has
been retired it may not rejoin the race.
ii) If during official practice or a race, a competitor has an accident/incident:
a) serious enough to prevent him continuing with the race or practice; or
b) involving another/other competitor/s and which involves falling, spinning, stopping or going
off the circuit, even though the vehicles were able to continue, the competitor must submit,
in writing, a report to the Clerk of the Course within one hour of the end of the official
practice or race, as the case may be, stating briefly the circumstances relating to the
accident/incident. On receipt of the report, the Clerk of the Course will decide what action,
if any, will be taken, and may institute an investigation and/or may refer the matter to the
Stewards for further action if he is of the opinion it is warranted. Failure to submit this report
may result in exclusion from the event and further disciplinary action by MSA.
iii) Any motorcycle rider who has retired from a race may, unless stopped by an official, continue to
ride his motorcycle in the direction of the race at his own risk on the clear understanding that he
does not thereby endanger other competitors. However, it is expressly forbidden in such cases for
a rider to transport any other person (except the passenger in the case of a three-wheeler) on his
motorcycle. Any breach of this rule shall incur a penalty.
62. WITHDRAWAL FROM RACE (See GCR 110)
Competitors who are unable to participate in a race must inform the Clerk of the Course, in writing
and as soon as possible, stating their reasons for withdrawal from the race. Should the Clerk of
the Course consider the reason inadequate, he is empowered to take action against the
competitor concerned and/or refer the matter to MSA for further action.
96
APPEALS - GCR’s
63. PIT ATTENDANTS
Only persons authorised by the promoters shall be permitted in the replenishment pit of each
competitor. Not more than two attendants may work on any one motorcycle.
64. Pit attendants must remain behind the pit counter, or other demarcation limit in lieu of a counter,
except when working on the vehicle. Only two of the pit staff, together with the team manager, may
proceed across the pit service road for the purpose of signalling to the competitor. No pit attendant
is allowed to go beyond the demarcation barrier or line between the pit service road and the track
(See SSR 37).
65. Competitors, vehicles and attendants may occupy pit areas during the race or practice periods in
which they are taking part, but they must vacate these areas immediately after the race or practice
sessions end, unless stipulated otherwise in the SR’s.
66. Entrants, competitors and attendants must at all times display the means of identification provided
by the organisers.
67. FUEL AND OIL (See GCR 240)
Unless otherwise stipulated in the SR’s, entrants will be responsible for providing their own
supplies of fuel and oil and also the equipment they will use for refuelling their vehicles in the pits.
Fuel may only be stored in the competitor’s pit and only in metal containers (or other containers
approved by the promoters) having an adequate sealing device.
Motorcycles only
The only fuel permitted to be used shall be pump fuel available to the general public via normal
filling stations, except in instances where MSA has granted specific approval to the contrary.
a) Competitors shall immediately supply the following information on request:
i) Exact location where fuel/oil was acquired.
ii) Ratio of fuel/oil mix (if applicable).
iii) Any other information requested concerning fuel/oil used.
The fuel/oil must be commercially, and freely available in the RSA. MSA will acquire
such samples as deemed necessary and compare them with the fuel used by the
competitor. If the samples do not compare, the competitor will be deemed to be in
contravention of GCR 240. A second sample of fuel/oil used will be retained by MSA
and may be used for a second comparison. In the event of fuel being found illegal,
costs incurred will be borne by the competitor concerned. Refusal to submit a sample
or the required information will result in immediate exclusion and/or further
disciplinary measures being taken against the competitor concerned. In the case of
a fuel/oil mix, a small tolerance in octane value may be permitted.
NB: It is in the competitor’s best interest to supply the correct information
regarding fuel/oil used, as MSA has only to prove that the samples do
not correspond.
b) MSA further reserves the right to request 5 litres of the fuel being used by a competitor prior
to the first race. This fuel will then be sealed and may be analysed in detail and used in
comparison testing as in (a) above.
c) As a further alternative, the organisers shall have the right to have any selected competing
motorcycle drained of fuel under supervision and refuelled with fuel of known origin
complying with the fuel specification detailed in GCR 240. In this event, and where
applicable, competitors are obliged to make available their own lubricating oil which must
be a commercially available brand in its factory sealed container. All of the above must be
read in conjunction with GCR 240.
68. The promoters/organisers shall have the right to reject any system of refuelling which they
consider unsafe and they shall have the right at any time before, during or after the race to take
samples of fuel.
96
APPEALS - GCR’s
69. Except in the case of endurance races, replenishment of lubricating oil during a race is prohibited
and competitors who contravene this rule shall be excluded.
70. CATCH TANKS
Cars
No cars shall take part in a practice or race on a tarred circuit with an open-ended pipe in any way
connected with the lubrication system, sump, catch tank or other oil reservoir. All such pipes shall
terminate in a metal or plastic container of at least 2000ml capacity, firmly secured to the vehicle.
This container must be translucent or, in the case of a metal container, be fitted with a translucent
"window" for checking the level of the contents. These containers shall be empty at the start of the
race.
Motorcycles
i) No motorcycle shall take part in a practice or race on any tarred circuit with an open-ended
pipe in any way connected with the lubrication system, sump, catch tank or other oil
reservoir. All such pipes shall terminate in a metal or plastic container of at least 200 ml
capacity firmly secured to the vehicle, which must be emptied before the start of a practice
or race.
ii) All liquid-cooled motorcycles shall be fitted with a catch tank for the radiator overflow vent
pipe, of not less than 500ml capacity, which must be emptied before the start of a practice
or race.
71. THE FINISH
The finishing signal shall be the chequered flag (see GCR 274). If, during a race, the chequered
flag is inadvertently displayed before the race is scheduled to end, the race will nevertheless be
deemed to have ended. If, during a race, the chequered flag is inadvertently displayed after the
race is scheduled to end, the race will nevertheless be deemed to have ended when it was due
to end.
72. The winner of a race over a set distance shall be the competitor who covers the distance in the
least time and the chequered flag will be displayed when this competitor completes the set
distance. At this point the "Pit Lane Closed" board or red robot shall be displayed.
73. The winner of a race for a set time shall be the competitor who covers the greatest distance in that
time, to the next completed lap. The leader will be shown the chequered flag when he crosses the
line at the end of the lap during which the prescribed period ends. In the event that the leader is
very close to the finish line when the prescribed time elapses (with the result that the flag ‘misses’
him) the flag will be shown to all following competitors and the race will still be deemed to have
ended when the leader crossed the finish line for the first time after the expiry of the prescribed
period.
74. After receiving the chequered flag, competitors will maintain current position and proceed at
reduced speed for a complete lap, thereafter pulling into the parc fermé, unless the SR’s specify
otherwise.
75. After the winner has received the chequered flag, all other competitors will be classified according
to the number of completed laps of the circuit they have covered and, for those who have covered
the same number of laps, according to the order in which they crossed the finishing line for the
last time. However, if a vehicle has covered its last lap in a time more than double that of the best
lap performance by the winner of the race, this lap will not be taken into account for the calculation
of the total distance covered by the said vehicle. Where the races are run in heats, the finishing
procedure shall be laid down in the SR’s.
96
APPEALS - GCR’s
76. To be classified as a finisher, a vehicle must have completed not less than two-thirds of the
distance of the race (rounded down to the nearest whole number of laps) under its own power (see
GCR 274 ii).
77. If, during a race, no vehicle crosses the start/finish control line under its own power during a period
of ten minutes, the end of race signal shall be displayed and the results announced according to
the relative positions of vehicles at the time they last crossed the control line under their own
power.
78. DEAD HEATS (See GCR 275)
In the case of a dead heat for first place, the prizes for the first and second places will be divided
equally between the two competitors. Dead heats for other positions will be dealt with similarly.
79. CLASSIFICATION OF RESULTS
See GCR 276, 278 and 281.
80. FLAG SIGNALS
See Appendix "H".
81. PAYMENT OF STARTING MONEY, PRIZE MONIES AND PRESENTATION OF AWARDS
(See GCR’s 280 and 281)
82. GENERAL PRESCRIPTIONS APPLICABLE TO S.A. NATIONAL CHAMPIONSHIP RACES
(See GCR’s 226-234)
The following regulations will apply to all national championship circuit racing events (except when
the relevant category regulations provide otherwise).
i) MINIMUM NUMBER OF STARTERS
MSA reserves the right not to declare S.A. National Champion/s and/or class winner/s should the
following minimum number of starters not have been complied with in at least 60% of the events
(race meetings) making up the championship series:
Single class categories - 15 starters
Categories comprising:
2 classes - 10 starters per class
3 classes - 8 starters per class
4 or more classes - 6 starters per class
Where an overall champion emerges from a structure made up of two or more classes, any class
that fails to field the required minimum number of starters for at least 60% of the qualifying events
shall not score towards the overall championship. Furthermore, in such cases no class winner
shall be declared in the relevant class/es. Any such non-scoring class shall not, however, affect
the other classes with regard to the number of starters required.
Categories/classes that do not meet the required minimum number of starters at a specific race
meeting will nevertheless be scored towards the championship. However, the overall requirement
for at least 60% of the events to have achieved the required minimum number of starters must
have been met in order for class winners/champions to be declared at the end of the season.
To be classified as a starter, a competitor must participate in at least one of the official practice
sessions listed in the supplementary regulations for the event, and/or participate in the race/event
itself (refer GCR 266).
ii) PRACTICE
Except where MSA has granted dispensation to the contrary, or where the category regulations
specify otherwise, race organisers must schedule a minimum of 3 x 15 minute official practice
96
APPEALS - GCR’s
sessions for each national championship category, in addition to the official timed practice
(qualifying) sessions and any ‘warm-up’ sessions on race morning. These specified sessions must
take place on race day and/or on the preceding day.
iii) NUMBER OF EVENTS
A minimum of 8 National Championship race meetings shall be scheduled for each of the
championship categories, unless permission to the contrary has been granted by MSA.
iv) RACE DURATION
Each race meeting or round of a championship will generally consist of two separate races, each
with a minimum race distance of 24 kilometres and a maximum race distance will not exceed 50
kilometres. All distances will be to the next completed lap. Notwithstanding the above, an
organiser may apply to MSA for permission to run one race only at a particular meeting under
exceptional circumstances. Race distance in this case may not exceed 50 kilometres, unless
permission to the contrary is granted by MSA.
83. ELECTRONIC TIMING
i) Where race timing is done by way of transponders, the use of the specified transponder holders
is mandatory.
ii) Transponders are to be positioned as per the requirements of the involved timing concern.
Note: Unless there is clear evidence to support an alternative course of action, race results shall
be determined strictly according to timing transponder ‘hits’, regardless of the exact location
of the timing transponders in/on specific vehicles.
iii) MSA shall have the sole discretion to approve, or reject, the timing system (and operators) to be
used for any event. It shall also have the sole discretion to appoint one or more
individual(s)/concern(s) to time National events.
iv) The following minimum criteria will apply where transponder based timing is used:
- The system must be approved by the manufacturer for the categories of racing to be timed
on a given day.
- Back-up photocells must be used to counter possible missed "hits".
- An uninterrupted power supply (UPS) of minimum 1 KVA must be available to the timing
officials.
- A 1.5 KVA standby generator must be available to the timing officials (in case of a municipal
power failure).
- All audit trails for races and qualifying sessions must be available to the relevant
officials/MSA in the event of protests, appeals, etc.
- Manual lap-scoring must still be undertaken to provide the necessary back-up in the event
of total system failure.
84 – 160 RESERVED
APPENDIX H
97
APPENDIX "H" FLAG SIGNALS
To ensure adequate supervision of a racing circuit, the Clerk of the Course and/or Assistant, and the
observation posts, rely largely on the use of signals to:
a) contribute to the safety of competitors
b) enforce the regulations
Signals are given in day-time by different coloured flags, possibly aided by lights. At night-time or in
conditions of poor visibility the flags should preferably be replaced by lights and reflective panels, but all
drivers must be made aware of this beforehand. Yellow lights at each post are obligatory for events run
at night.
For events other than circuit racing e.g. motocross, supercross, off-road racing, enduro events and
rallying, some or all of the following flags and flag signals may be used, or additional flags introduced:
ART
1. FLAGS
The minimum size of signal flags is 60cm by 80cm.
Flags will be used during both practice and the race itself and will have the same meaning. They
shall be respected by the competitors at all times. Any competitor failing to acknowledge or
act upon a signal conveyed to him/her personally, or to a group of competitors of which he/she
forms a part, engaged in a practice or a race, by an authorised official using any of the flag or light
signals listed herein, shall be guilty of an offence which may be dealt with by the Clerk of the
Course in terms of GCR 156.
2. START
Shall be given by the MSA flag, or red lights. In the latter case the red lights shall normally remain
lit for between 4 and 7 seconds before being extinguished. In the case of a start by flag, the signal
to start will be the lowering of the flag which, for standing starts, should not be raised until all
vehicles are stationary, and in no case for more than 10 seconds.
3. FINISH:
A black and white chequered flag, usually waved.
4. RED FLAG
Shown waved under the direction of the Clerk of the Course, at all marshal points around the
circuit, (except that immediately prior to the incident which shall show double waved yellow flags),
indicates that the practice or race has been terminated and all competitors must stop their practice
or race immediately and proceed to the pits, or place stipulated by the SRs for the event,
exercising extreme caution and being prepared to stop at any time if necessary. It is not permitted
for any competitor to pass another once the practice or race has been terminated by the display
of the waved red flag.
The red flag will be shown motionless under the direction of the Clerk of the Course to close the
circuit.
5. BLACK FLAG
Shown by the Clerk of the Course together with a number board indicates to the competitor
whose number is shown that he/she must stop at the pits at the end of the lap and
immediately report to the Clerk of the Course. The effect of a black flag is to take a
APPENDIX H
98
competitor out of a race and, as such, its use is reserved for serious offences only.
A competitor who has been black-flagged shall be regarded as a non-finisher of the race
in question and shall be awarded zero (0) points. Failure by a competitor to respond to a
black flag shown to him/her on two or more consecutive laps and/or to immediately report
to the Clerk of the Course having responded to a black flag, shall render offenders liable
to be penalised by the clerk of the Course in terms of the provisions of GCR 157.
6. BLACK AND WHITE FLAGS DIVIDED DIAGONALLY INTO BLACK AND WHITE HALVES
Shown by the Clerk of the Course together with a number board indicates to the driver whose
number is shown that he is warned for unsportsmanlike behaviour and placed under
observation for the balance of the race meeting/event in question. A competitor shown a
black and white flag shall report to the Clerk of the Course immediately after the race in
question. Failure to do so may render offenders liable to be penalised by the Clerk of the
Course in terms of the provisions of GCR 157.
7. BLACK FLAG WITH ORANGE DISC
Shown together with a number board indicates that the vehicle concerned has a potentially
dangerous defect and must stop at the pits at the end of that lap.
8. YELLOW FLAG
Indicates danger, either temporary or permanent, whatever its nature. A waved yellow flag
denotes a dangerous situation in the sector following the marshal post concerned. Drivers will be
warned of any new danger occurring in the same sector by waving the yellow flag for 2 laps and
then displaying it stationary for 2 laps, after which it will be withdrawn, even if the cause of the
danger has not been removed.
Drivers are to be instructed, either by hand or flag, to use the unobstructed portion of the track,
and if the obstruction is very serious, 2 yellow flags may be waved by the same post. In the case
of a total obstruction, two yellow flags may be used prior to the Clerk of the Course stopping the
race.
When an obstruction occurs in a sector and a yellow flag is being waved, the preceding post will
display a stationary yellow flag to warn drivers in good time of the danger. If 2 yellow flags are
being waved, the preceding post will show 2 stationary yellow flags.
Should a danger such as debris extend beyond the accident or obstruction into another sector, the
post in this sector will also display a yellow flag. Otherwise, if this sector is clear, a green flag will
be displayed. Competitors passing any yellow flag must slow down, maintaining their position
relative to other competitors and being prepared to stop if so instructed by a competent
Official.
DRIVERS MUST, AS SOON AS THEY HAVE PASSED A YELLOW FLAG (BE IT WAVED OR
MOTIONLESS) SLOW DOWN, BEING PREPARED TO STOP IS NECESSARY AND KEEP
THEIR RESPECTIVE POSITIONS AND MAY NOT OVERTAKE UNTIL THEY HAVE PASSED
THE GREEN FLAG.
9. GREEN FLAG
Shown motionless denotes:
a) when shown on first lap of practice or outlap of a race that the sector being entered is clear;
or
b) that the sector controlled by yellow flags following a dangerous situation is being exited and
racing may continue once the competitor has passed the green flag; or
c) used to start a warm up or parade lap or practice session under direction of the Clerk of the
Course.
Shown waved at the start/finish line denotes that a Safety Car intervention has ended and racing
may continue once the competitor passes the Green Flag at the start/finish line.
APPENDIX H
99
10. YELLOW FLAG WITH RED STRIPES
Indicates a deterioration of surface adhesion due to oil, water, etc. This flag can also be used to
inform drivers of either a pool of water large enough to create aquaplaning, or that due to a local
shower, driver/riders are about to pass from a dry to a slippery surface: this being the case, the
flag will be displayed accompanied by a hand pointed to the sky. Shall be displayed for 4 laps, or
until the surface returns to normal.
11. WHITE FLAG
Denotes either a service vehicle (ambulance, etc.) or a competing car moving slowly. It should
be waved while the vehicle is in a sector and then held stationery while the vehicle reaches the
end of the next sector, after which it should be withdrawn. Should the vehicle stop on the track,
the white flag must be replaced immediately by yellow flags.
12. BLUE FLAG
To be shown:
a) in cases of obvious obstruction by a competitor;
b) when the slower vehicles are being overtaken by the leader;
c) when a faster vehicle making up time is working its way through the field.
It is not necessary to show the blue flag:
a) during the first lap of a race when vehicles are still grouped together;
b) when two or more drivers are racing wheel to wheel over several laps;
c) when, by his actions, a driver is aware he is about to be overtaken.
The blue flag should always be used with discretion, bearing in mind that in the wet during bad
visibility it is often the best means of warning a competitor he is about to be overtaken.
13. NOTE
i) For international events, when a decision has been taken to stop a competitor, his pit should
be informed so that a stop signal can also be displayed there.
ii) Any flag indicating the stopping of a practice or race, or of a particular competitor, may be
shown at a place other than at the start/finish line should visibility, length of circuit or the
speed of vehicles make it advisable to do so.
iii) Numbers for display to competitors shall be white on a black background and not less than
200mm high by 170mm wide with a stoke width of 30mm.
iv) A portable fire extinguisher may be shown to a competitor to indicate that the vehicle
appears to be on fire.
v) All marshal posts must be in radio or telephone communication with the preceding posts in
order to operate efficiently the ‘no passing’ zone procedure and to give warning of danger.
14. LIGHT SIGNALS AT START
When the start signal is given by lights, a red light or lights must be used, visible from any position
on the starting grid.
15. LIGHT SIGNALS DURING RACING
When light signals are used to supplement flag signals during the hours of darkness, they must
comply with the following specifications:
a) lights may replace the yellow, green and red flags;
b) each installation must consist of a group of three lights – 2 yellow and one green – so
arranged that the 2 yellow lights are easily recognisable. A red light must be mounted
separately, and shall be operated solely by, or on the order of, the Clerk of the Course;
c) the electric power supply must be backed up by an independent emergency system;
d) preferably the lights should be flashing, but they may be continuously lit. A combination of
both methods is not permitted;
e) the lights will have the same meaning as flags of the equivalent colour. If the two yellow
APPENDIX H
100
lights are used together, either in phase or flashing alternately, this indicates a degree of
danger greater than one light alone or one flag;
f) one yellow light at each marshal post must be shown accompanied by a yellow and red
striped flag to warn of a serious deterioration in surface adhesion after dark.
16. HAZARD BOARD (Optional - usage to be specified in the SRs of the event.)
Where an incident has been cleared to the satisfaction of the marshals but they are unable to
remove the offending vehicle completely to a position behind the safety barriers and it is deemed
reasonably safe to continue racing, the yellow flags will be withdrawn and replaced by the Hazard
Board. The board allows the competitor to continue racing at his/her own risk in the sector
concerned.
APPENDIX L
101
APPENDIX “L”
THE MEDICAL CODE Incorporating Annexure ‘AD” and Annexure “I”
1. GENERAL INTRODUCTION
The Medical Code contains the minimum Medical standards that will be enforced at motorsport events.
The Protocols documented in this Code are aimed at Medical Personnel who are involved in providing medical services at motorsport events. Any queries regarding requirements at events must be referred to the Medical Panel.
2. OBJECTIVES OF THE MEDICAL PANEL
i) The Medical Panel is a specialist panel which has, as its’ mission statement, the objective of ensuring the safety from a medical perspective and assisting motorsport competitors, event organisers and promoters and officials, particularly Clerks of Course, in accessing and providing the most professional emergency medical services for every competitor, official or spectator at every motorsport venue and event held under an MSA permit. This will be achieved by constant review of International and motorsport Emergency Medical Protocols and strict enforcement of the Protocols published in this code.
ii) The Medical Panel condemns all unlicenced and illegal categories of motorsport totally and without exception. Medical Personnel who officiate at such events will be prohibited from officiating at legitimate MSA events.
iii) If the Medical requirements are unattainable and unaffordable by the organisers of events, the President of the Medical Panel reserves the right to waive certain stated conditions if, in the President’s opinion, such a waiver is in the interest of fostering and developing motorsport without endangering the safety of competitors and officials. If there is a reason to reduce requirements it must be motivated in writing to Head Office who will in turn liaise with the regional representative and President. Each application will be assessed on its’ own merits.
iv) The Medical Panel doctor(s) are responsible for assessing licence applications from competitors with known medical conditions, and applying the protocols contained in this code in passing a decision on medical fitness to compete. In the event that a condition has not been specifically detailed, specialist medical opinion may be requested and obtained and international standards will be applied.
3. MSA COMMISSIONS
The various categories of motorsport all have different Medical requirements which must be catered for. The following sporting categories are: i) Circuit Racing commission; ii) Circuit Motorcycle Racing commission; iii) Karting commission; iv) Historic commission; v) Off Road Car Racing commission; vi) Off Road Motorcycle, Enduro, Quad and Trials commission vii) Motocross commission (incorporating Supermoto) viii) Rally commission; ix) Oval Racing commission; x) Drag Racing commission;
In addition, other Specialist Panels exist, namely
APPENDIX L
102
i) Women’s Panel ii) Environmental Panel
4. THE MEDICAL CODE i) Through experience gained by various Medical professionals on a global basis and by
constant review of international motorsport Medical Protocols, a system of minimum Medical standards has been created, which are contained in the MSA Medical Code. It must be stressed strongly that they are practical protocols and not unproven theory.
ii) It remains the responsibility of the organiser of each and every motorsport event held under a MSA permit to ensure in conjunction with the appointed Clerk of the Course (CoC) and the Chief Medical Officer or Co-ordinator (CMO/CMC), to provide Professional Emergency Medical services adequate in number of personnel and vehicles, for the category of motorsport and the number of competing participants and anticipated spectators.
iii) Failure of an organiser to comply with the minimal medical requirements for an event, immaterial of ignorance of the regulations or wilful disregard of the requirements, will result in the CMO/CMC taking immediate corrective action or declaring the venue as unfit for competition, should corrective action be impossible or corrective action not be instituted timeously.
iv) All changes to the Medical Code resulting from changes in International Medical Protocols or changes in the Medical Codes of the FIA and FIM will be incorporated in Appendix L annually. Should Protocols need to change more urgently, these changes will be published in the official MSA bulletin or by way of a National Circular.
v) As a prerequisite of maintaining the highest standards of safety and medical professionalism for all competitors, officials and spectators, the CMO/CMC appointed for the event shall have the right to prohibit a competitor or official from participating in or doing duty at an event for the following reasons: a) If, in the opinion of the CMO/CMC, the actions, behaviour or professional
conduct of a member of the operational Medical staff is considered to be detrimental to the physical or mental welfare of an ill or injured competitor or official, or to be damaging to the image of MSA or of the medical, paramedic or nursing professions.
b) If a competitor or official is known or suspected of suffering currently or having previously suffered from a medical condition which could result in the lives of other competitors, officials or spectators being endangered. This will include conditions which could affect levels of consciousness e.g. Diabetes, hearing problems with associated dizziness and certain medications.
c) If a competitor fails to undergo a medical examination after an injury requiring medical attention or who is not passed as being completely recovered by his medical attendant, or who refuses or fails a Special Medical Examination conducted at the event by a CMO/CMC.
d) For the use of alcohol by competitors, team members, service crews, officials or marshals either immediately before or during a motorsport event (refer GCR 150 and GCR 172).
e) For the documented use of prohibited substances or methods either immediately before or during a motorsport event (refer MSA Anti-Doping Code).
f) If a competitor or official’s attitude or behaviour is deemed to possibly endanger the physical or psychological wellbeing or safety of competitors, officials or spectators, or the ability of a competitor to participate freely.
vi) If, in the opinion of the CMO/ CMC, a competitor or official is suspected or found to be in breach of or found to be guilty of transgressing the above regulations, the CMO/CMC is required to notify the CoC in writing of the decision to exclude the competitor or official on medical grounds. The competitor or official affected by the decision of the CMO/CMC has the right of appeal to the Medical Panel. The Medical Panel reserves the right to request an MSA enquiry.
vii) Medical personnel contracted to provide medical services at motorsport events who provide an inadequate, unprofessional or negligent service, or who provide a service different from or inferior to the contracted service or who downgrade either the
APPENDIX L
103
number or level of vehicles or personnel during an event, will be required to attend a Medical Panel enquiry and will be referred to statutory professional bodies such as HPCSA where applicable.
viii) The decisions taken by the CMO/CMC appointed for a motorsport event with regard to any medical matter, including fitness to compete, is final and may not be debated, altered by any competitor, official or medical practitioner. In the event that the decision of the CMO/CMC is challenged, a protest may be lodged with the Medical Panel.
5. MSA ANTI-DOPING
Using drugs to enhance performance is against the rules laid down by the governing bodies of most recognized sports. It damages the image and value of the sport, and contravenes the fundamental principles of sportsmanship and fair competition. It is the responsibility of all competitors and officials to ensure at all times that they are aware of what they put into their bodies. No exceptions to the rules will be tolerated. i) MSA will not condone the use of any substance identified on the WADA and/or any
other prohibited list, unless a Therapeutic Use Exemption (TUE) has been issued by SAIDS and/or the relevant International Controlling body.
ii) Full details of doping regulations are contained in the MSA Anti-Doping Code which is contained elsewhere in this book.
iii) Sporting commissions are requested to consult with the Medical Panel with a view to regular anti-doping testing and initiating doping prevention programmes in their individual categories.
iv) Suspicion of competitors using prohibited substances should be communicated to the MSA Admin Manager.
v) Any competitor found guilty of a doping offence will face penalties. vi) A link to the WADA and SAIDS websites is available on the MSA Website. vii) Should a competitor not be sure of a substance they are taking it is their responsibility
to contact MSA and/or the relevant authorities to confirm whether the substance is acceptable or not. Ignorance of the rules is not an excuse.
6. THE DUTIES AND RESPONSIBILITIES OF THE MEDICAL PANEL
i) The Articles of Association of MSA allow for the appointment of specialist panels by which the Medical Panel is constituted.
ii) The Medical Panel is responsible for: a) The annual review and updating of the Medical Code. b) The institution of minimum medical standards for all categories of motorsport
and the enforcing of these standards. This will be achieved by: i) Scrutiny of Medical Compliance Forms; ii) Scrutiny of Accident Statistics Forms and associated documents; iii) The weekly production of the injury registry; iv) Inspection of circuits - both initial inspections and annual reviews.
c) Attendance at enquiries where Medical/Safety issues are involved. d) Periodic review of the contents of the competitors annual examination form
required for licence renewal to ensure that the examination is relevant to the demands imposed on the body by motorsport activity.
e) Research projects. f) The compilation of Official Medical documents – Medical Compliance Form,
Accident Statistics Form, Special Medical Examination Form, Patient Report Forms, Competitor Self Discharge Form.
g) Medical Homologation of Circuits and Venues in conjunction with the relevant Sporting Categories and Sporting Managers. The National Medical Panel meets 1-2 times annually.
7. NATIONAL MEDICAL DUTIES
i) The National Medical office is located at MSA Head Office, Kyalami, Midrand. ii) The duties and responsibilities of the national office are:
APPENDIX L
104
a) Periodic review of the MSA Anti-Doping Code and annual publishing of the WADA list of prohibited substances;
b) Review and introduction of all new policies originating from the Medical Panels of the FIA and FIM. Liaison with FIM Africa and other ASNs and FMNs.
c) Selection of events for Drug and Alcohol Testing in conjunction with the Sporting Managers.
d) Compilation of the weekly injury registry. e) Approval of National Medical Compliance Forms. f) Approval of all Medical Compliance Forms where the service provider is a
member of the Medical Panel. g) Stimulation of interested disabled persons to be involved in motorsport as
both administrators and competitors in certain motorsport categories. h) The convening of Medical Seminars for specific regions. i) Control of the MSA Medical Resuscitation Unit. j) The convening of investigations into the passage of events and
circumstances of Fatal Accidents. k) Involvement in all motorsport events with potential or actual international
involvement from the pre-event planning stages until the conclusion of the post-event debriefing processes.
8. REGIONAL MEDICAL COMMITTEES
i) The Chairmen of medical committees of the various MSA regions are automatically members of the National Medical Panel and are tasked to deal with day to day medical affairs in their regions.
ii) The names of Medical Personnel who have successfully completed a seminar and examination must be submitted to regional organisers via the Sport Co-Ordinators.
iii) The Regional Medical Chairmen are required to conduct inspections of Regional Circuits and Venues and submit Medical Homologation Forms.
iv) Their responsibilities further include: a) Ensuring that Medical Safety issues are complied with at all events. b) The checking of all Medical Compliance Forms submitted for Regional and
Club events, approving or rejecting the forms and submitting the completed forms to MSA Head Office.
Note: Where the service provider is a member of the Medical Panel the Medical Compliance forms are to be submitted to Head Office for approval or rejection.
c) Ensuring that correctly completed documentation (as per 6f above) reaches MSA Head Office timeously.
d) Attending MSA Regional meetings. e) Submitting Reports of Regional Medical Committee meetings. f) Inspection of all medical service providers involved in MSA-sanctioned
events, both initially and on an ongoing basis.
9. MANDATORY MSA MEDICAL DOCUMENTATION i) General
a) All documentation will reflect the year for which it is to be used in the title of the document, with the date of revision, which will be done annually, identified at the top right hand corner of the Form.
b) Outdated, illegible or incomplete forms will be returned for resubmission. As all documents are available electronically, it is recommended that these are completed by typing in the relevant information.
c) All MSA Medical Documentation can either be obtained from MSA or downloaded from the MSA website on www.motorsport.co.za.
d) The CMO/CMC should hand all completed documentation to the race secretary at the end of each event for onward submission to MSA – to be received by 16h00 on the Tuesday following the event.
e) Illegible, incomplete or late submission of documentation mentioned below may result in a fine ranging between R250.00 and R500.00 being imposed
APPENDIX L
105
against the club, as it is ultimately the club’s responsibility to submit all documentation to MSA.
ii) The Medical Compliance Form a) The Official current MSA Medical Compliance Form is a Medicolegal
document vital to the legitimate running of a motorsport event. An event that is commenced without an approved Medical Compliance Form occurs outside the regulations of MSA and therefore MSA provisions such as Public Liability and competitor insurance may no longer apply.
b) Medical services may not be downgraded for Regional, Club or Social events. These events produce more serious injuries, probably related to inexperience.
c) It is the responsibility of the CMO/CMC appointed for a Motorsport event, utilising their personal knowledge of the circuit and venue, the Medical services guidelines in the Medical Code and the Medical Homologation document as these become available, to complete the Medical Compliance Form for the event. Although Assistant Medical Coordinators may be tasked to arrange the required vehicles and Medical Personnel, it remains the sole responsibility of the CMO/CMC to personally complete and sign the form.
d) The Medical Compliance Form is to be completed by the appointed CMO/CMC and submitted to the event organiser at least 2 weeks before the event. The organiser of the event is responsible for submitting the form to MSA Regional offices or Head office. The absolute final time and date for submission of Medical Compliance Forms is 16H00 on the Tuesday of the week of the event. Fines may be imposed on organisers who submit late medical compliance forms.
e) Alterations in the number or qualifications of Medical personnel and vehicles compared to the original crews and Ambulances/Response vehicles identified on the submitted Medical Compliance Forms must be submitted to MSA immediately. Failure to comply with this requirement may result in the CoC delaying the start of the event until the correct services are in place with suspension of the responsible CMO/CMC.
f) Medical Compliance Forms that are incomplete or illegible will be returned to the organiser for correction before approval. A second sheet of paper must be submitted for large numbers of personnel.
g) A copy of the Medical Compliance Form must be submitted and signed off by the CoC on the day of the event and the signed copy must be submitted to MSA with the Accident Statistics Form and supporting documentation (refer 6f).
h) Each event’s requirements will be assessed on their own merits. If there is a reason to reduce requirements it must be motivated in writing and submitted together with the compliance form to MSA head office who will in turn liaise with the regional rep. and President of the Medical Panel.
iii) Accident Statistics Form a) Accurate, suspected clinical diagnosis must be entered, which must include
the type of injury and the Anatomical Region of body affected. b) If the competitor does not complain of any symptoms and does not exhibit
signs of injury, full details must be entered on the Accident Statistics Form with a diagnosis of “no injury detected.”
c) The column labelled “neck brace” must be completed, indicating the type of brace worn. This is required for statistical and research purposes.
d) This form can be completed by CMO/CMC/Senior AMCs but it must personally be signed by the CMO/CMC for the event.
iv) Other Documentation a) Special Medical Examination Forms, Patient Report Forms and Competitor
Self Discharge Forms must be submitted to the event secretary together with the Accident Statistics Form for submission to MSA.
APPENDIX L
106
10. MEDICAL EXAMINATIONS AND CERTIFICATES
Annual Medical Examinations i) Every competitor in motorsport must be psychologically and physically healthy and
mature enough to control a motor vehicle, kart, motorcycle or quad without endangering the lives of fellow competitors, officials or spectators, whilst preserving their own lives. To assess this state of health, every motorsport competitor must complete the Annual Medical Form and submit the form to MSA, with their annual licence application either in person or via the online licence system.
ii) The Medical Form is valid from 1st January to the 31st December of that calendar year.
iii) Non-disclosure of a serious chronic illness, serious or disabling injury or the consumption of certain chronic medications, if discovered, will result in the immediate cancellation of the competitor’s or official’s licence.
MEDICAL CERTIFICATES Competitors are no longer required to produce a Medical Certificate should they not suffer from any medical conditions. However, competitors will be required to fully complete and sign the Medical Form personally, confirming that they do not suffer from epilepsy, chronic diabetes, heart problems, etc. and are fit to participate in motorsport. Non-disclosure of a serious or chronic illness, serious or disabling injury or the consumption of certain chronic medications, will result in the immediate cancellation of the competitor’s licence, and any further action MSA may take. Should the form contain incorrect and/or false information, any claims lodged against the competitor will be for his/her direct account and no claims lodged against the MSA Medical Insurance Policy will be considered in the event of an accident and/or injury and/or fatality.
11. EXCLUDING ILLNESS AND DISABILITIES i) Certain disabilities and illnesses declared in the competitor’s history will, on
discovery, automatically exclude the granting of a Medical certificate and motorsport licence pending further investigation. Non declaration by a competitor of an excluding medical condition or disability, could on discovery, exclude that person from all future participation in motorsport in any capacity whatsoever. a) Limbs
aa) A competitor must have sufficient function and control of their Limbs to permit full control of their vehicle at all times. The vehicle may be adapted to allow control of the vehicle by a competitor provided that the adaptation does not create mechanical advantage.
bb) Traumatic amputation of one or both lower Limbs and or one upper Limb at any level will not definitely exclude an applicant from passing the Annual Medical Examination. The applicant may be requested to perform a practical test to demonstrate his/her proficiency in controlling the vehicle and, in the case of motor cars, to exit the car rapidly in the event of an accident.
cc) Surgical amputation of a Limb resulting from vascular damage by a Chronic Medical condition such as Diabetes Mellitus, excludes a competitor from motorsport competition.
dd) Hemiparesis or Hemiplegia – partial or total paralysis of one side of the body resulting from brain injury or illness – will exclude the applicant from obtaining a competitors licence.
ee) Paraplegia results from total or partial permanent damage to the spinal cord below the neck. The permanent paralysis resulting will not exclude the applicant from certain categories of motorsport and a practical test may be requested.
ff) An applicant for a licence who believes that either through the use of a prosthesis or through physical therapy, that they have adequate control of their vehicle, may apply for a practical evaluation.
gg) One event licences will not be granted to competitors with amputations of upper or lower Limbs.
b) Vision
APPENDIX L
107
aa) Minimum visual acuity, if necessary corrected by plastic shatterproof lenses or soft contact lenses, must be 6/6 or 10/10 with both eyes open at the time of testing.
bb) The minimum binocular field should measure at least 120 degrees along the horizontal meridian with no defects within the central 20 degrees.
cc) Normal colour vision must be present (not necessary for Trials). If any doubt exists, a simple practical test under conditions similar to those of a race should be conducted.
dd) Double vision or nystagmus will exclude an applicant from obtaining a competitor’s licence.
ee) Progressive loss of vision and total loss of vision in both eyes will exclude an applicant from obtaining a competitor’s licence.
ff) Acute loss of vision in one eye will exclude the applicant from obtaining a competitors licence for any category of motorsport in the first year of loss of vision.
gg) In the second and third year after sudden loss of vision in one eye, the applicant may be granted a licence for Trials, provided that the vision in the unaffected eye is 6/6 (10/10), distance judgment (stereoscopic vision) is intact and point bb) is met.
hh) A competitor’s licence may be issued after acute loss of vision in one eye after the third year for all competitors to compete in all categories if the provisions mentioned in gg) are met.
ii) For points gg) and hh) above: i) A report from an optometrist and ophthalmologist will be
required prior to assessment of such an application. ii) Double protection (visor and goggles) must be worn at all
times while competing. c) Deafness
aa) A licence may be issued to an applicant suffering from all grades of deafness, provided there is no associated disturbance of balance.
bb) A competitor with impaired hearing must be accompanied to the rider or drivers briefing by a person with normal hearing who can communicate information given at the briefing.
cc) It is recommended that a deaf competitor should wear a clearly, visible tag that identifies the competitor as being “hearing impaired” for identification in the event of accident or injury.
d) Diabetes Mellitus aa) It is not considered either desirable or advisable for insulin
dependant (Type I) diabetics to compete in all categories of motorsport.
bb) However, a long–standing, well controlled insulin dependant diabetic, who is not subject to episodes of either hypo or hyper – glycaemia and who manifests no clinical evidence of vascular, ophthalmological, renal or neurological damage secondary to the diabetes, may be granted a competitor’s licence.
cc) The eligibility of such a competitor to continue participating will depend on the competitor’ ability to maintain the health status documented in bb). Therefore, such a competitor will be required to present annually a report from an endocrinologist or, specialist physician and an ophthalmologist outlining their state of health and the absence of complications of the disease. This must include biochemical evidence of longstanding, well controlled blood sugar levels (either an HbA1C or Fructosamine blood test, values within normal reference range for the relevant laboratory conducting the test).
dd) Should a diabetic competitor suffer an episode of altered or loss of consciousness caused by an abnormally low or high level of blood
APPENDIX L
108
sugar during competition, the competitor’s licence will be rescinded immediately.
ee) Non-insulin dependant diabetics (Type II) will be assessed in an identical manner.
e) Cardiovascular Disease aa) A history of heart failure, heart valve disease, Ischaemic Heart
Disease or other vascular disease, symptomatic angina, Myocardial Infarction or Paroxysmal Arrhythmia will exclude a competitor from obtaining a licence. However, should definitive treatment, including surgery, correct the defect, the competitor may be issued a licence, with the full agreement of the treating Cardiologist and/or Cardiothoracic Surgeon. A licence will not be granted for speed events.
bb) Chronic Arrhythmias, such as atrial fibrillation, which are treated with anti-arrhythmic agents and anticoagulants, will exclude a competitor from both speed and Off–Road events.
cc) Controlled Hypertension, with no clinical evidence of ophthalmological, vascular, cardiac or renal disease, will not exclude a competitor from being issued with a licence. A competitor on treatment for Hypertension will be required, annually, to submit a report from a physician detailing that the hypertension is controlled and uncomplicated. If they are prescribed certain drugs that are on the Anti-Doping Code Prohibited list, such as Beta-Blockers and Diuretics, a Therapeutic Use Exemption (TUE) form is to be submitted to MSA for consideration by the relevant authorities.
dd) Current or new competitors who have undergone coronary artery angioplasty or coronary artery bypass grafting, are required to submit a comprehensive report from the treating cardiologist and/or cardiothoracic surgeon which must state that the competitor has recovered completely and is physically fit enough to participate in non-speed categories of motorsport.
ee) Anticoagulants (eg. Warfarin, Coumadin) that are prescribed to a competitor in Off Road and Enduro events over long distances, will result in a temporary suspension of the competitors licence until the competitor has been taken off the medication.
ff) Participation whilst on antiplatelet agents (Aspirin, Plavex) that decrease clotting is not recommended in Off Road and Enduro events over long distances, due to the increased likelihood of fatal bleeding and prolonged time to definitive medical care if injured in an accident. It is recommended that the competitor only returns to competitive motorsport once taken off the medication.
gg) Competitors over the age of 50 years are required to submit an effort ECG every 3 years and, for Historic events, every 5 years.
f) Neurological and Psychiatric Disorders aa) Applicants who suffer from chronic, degenerative diseases like,
Parkinsons disease, Alzheimers disease, Multiple sclerosis and Muscular dystrophies, amongst others, will not be granted a competitors licence.
bb) Applicants with chronic psychiatric illnesses needing permanent medication will not be granted a competitors licence.
cc) Applicants with previous brain tumours, cysts or abscesses which have been treated – refer 28 ix) d) below.
dd) Non-declaration of such illnesses, when discovered, will result in the competitor being immediately excluded from all participation in motorsport, in any capacity for life and may be applied retrospectively to the beginning of the current motorsport season.
g) Convulsion and Unexpected Loss Of Consciousness aa) A licence will not be granted to a current or new applicant for a
licence who:
APPENDIX L
109
aaa) Is diagnosed as suffering from any of the multiple seizure complexes, including epilepsy, although apparently well controlled by chronic medication;
bbb) Has suffered a single epileptic seizure and who is taking no medication;
ccc) Has suffered any episode of unexplained loss of consciousness;
ddd) Has been prescribed anticonvulsant medication after neurosurgery.
eee) The fact that a competitor, suffering from any form of epilepsy or any of the other seizure complexes, has a normal EEG and brain scan (CT or MRI) does not allow for the exclusion to be reversed.
fff) This regulation does not apply to a competitor who suffered febrile convulsions in childhood.
h) Alcohol and Drug Dependance Applicants with a current or previous history of alcohol or substance abuse requiring rehabilitation will not be granted a licence.
i) Miscellaneous Conditions aa) Current or new applicants who have undergone the following
procedures in the previous 5 years will not be granted a licence: aaa) Organ transplantation including cornea, heart, lungs, liver,
kidneys or bone marrow; bbb) Neurosurgery for certain conditions requiring the opening of
the meninges including tumours, brain cysts, or extracerebral haemorrhage, increased intracranial pressure;
ccc) Cervical and Lumbar spinal fusion; ddd) Applicants who have undergone the procedures outlined
above longer than 5 years before the application will be considered on an individual basis.
bb) Repeated episodes of grade 3 concussion, on more than 2 occasions in one calendar year.
cc) Applicants who have undergone chemotherapy or radiotherapy will not be granted a competitor licence for six months after completing treatment. Receipt of a letter from the treating physician indicating recovery will allow for granting of a competition licence.
k) Asthma Asthma is not an excluding disease. Patients receiving inhaler therapy must submit a standard Therapeutic Use Exemption (TUE) Application, depending on the medication they are taking.
12. PROCEDURE IN A CASE OF DOUBT OF MEDICAL FITNESS i) MSA Administrative staff who receive licence applications and have any doubt on
reviewing the Medical Form, are requested not to issue a licence until the Examination Form has been reviewed by the Medical Panel.
13. SPECIAL MEDICAL EXAMINATIONS
i) Special Medical Examinations a) If, at anytime before or during practice or racing, the appointed Stewards, the
Jury President, the Clerk of the Course or the CMO/CMC has any doubt as to the Physical or Psychological fitness of either a competitor to compete or an official to officiate as expected, they may request that a Special Medical Examination be conducted on the concerned official or competitor.
b) The Special Medical Examination may be conducted by the CMO, a second medical practitioner with Motorsport Medical Experience present at the event, or the by the CMC appointed for the event. The CMC conducting the examination is required to notify the President of the Medical Panel telephonically immediately.
APPENDIX L
110
c) Should the CMO/CMC deem a competitor unfit to compete, they must complete the relevant form and advise the CoC of same. The CMO/CMC will have the final/overriding decision on the practice/race day. This may however be appealed subsequent to the event, with a view to removing them from the register of unfit competitors.
d) The Special Medical Examination Form which can be obtained from MSA or downloaded from the MSA website on www.motorsport.co.za must be completed and submitted to the CoC.
e) A competitor or official who refuses to undergo a requested Special Medical Examination will be excluded from any further participation in the event and declared an unfit competitor on the event Accident Statistics Form.
ii) Unfit Competitors A competitor who is injured during an event and who is declared unfit to compete by the appointed CMO/CMC, will be declared an unfit competitor on the event Accident Statistics Form.
iii) MSA Injury Registry a) The MSA Injury Registry is compiled weekly from submitted event Accident
Statistics Forms. b) A competitor whose name appears on the Injury Registry and who is
identified as “Unfit Certificate required”, must submit a Medical Certificate from the treating Medical Practitioner stating that the competitor has completely recovered and is fit to compete.
c) Failure to produce the required Medical Certificate timeously will result in the competitor being excluded from the event and losing all points scored on the day until the letter is produced.
d) The general principles for the return of an ill or injured competitor to competitive motorsport are to be found in the Medical Code.
e) It is the responsibility of the competitor to ensure that they submit a medical certificate indicating that they are fit to compete in motorsport 5 (five) working days before the start of the event, sending it to MSA Head Office for review and processing. It is the responsibility of the competitor to check the Injury register and ensure that MSA receives their letter timeously.
f) MSA sends the injury register to all competitors on the injury register via e-mail and all clubs also receive a copy of the list.
iv) Refusal To Undergo A Medical Examination And Accept Medical Advice. a) A competitor who is injured during practice or a race and who either refuses
medical attention at the point where injury occurred or at the venue Medical Centre is required to complete the Competitor Self Discharge form which can be obtained from MSA or downloaded from the MSA website on www.motorsport.co.za.
b) Should the competitor refuse to sign the form, the competitor must be informed that refusal revokes any possible future action against any official, service provider, organiser, promoter or MSA and their insurers.
c) A copy of the said refusal form must be submitted to the CoC. d) The competitor will be excluded from the event resulting in any scores
attained during the event being removed and will not be covered by the MSA Insurance.
14. IDENTIFICATION OF COMPETITORS
It is important that all competitors and officials have, at all times, appropriate identification on their persons. This is of particular importance with regard to dope testing and cross border events, as well as for admittance to hospital in the case of injuries.
15. MEDICAL SERVICE AT EVENTS i) The treatment of acute illnesses and injuries sustained by competitors or officials
either during or immediately after practice or racing is free of charge to the competitor or official.
ii) Competitors or officials who request treatment for pre-existing conditions may, at the
APPENDIX L
111
discretion of the treating medical personnel, be charged for Medical Services. iii) The cost of transport of an ill or injured competitor or official from the venue to an
appropriate hospital is the responsibility of the individual concerned. iv) Injured or ill spectators at Motorsport events may, at the discretion of the Medical
Services, be charged for medical services at the event. The cost of transport from the venue to an appropriate hospital by ambulance is the responsibility of the spectator or the spectator’s family.
v) The method of transport of injured competitors, officials or spectators will be determined by the treating medical personnel and will depend on the type and severity of the injuries. This may require the use of a helicopter at very high cost.
vi) The Medical Services contracted, in writing, for a motorsport event must: a) Guarantee medical assistance to every competitor, official, employee or
spectator injured or taken ill during or immediately after the event. b) Guarantee that they will not alter the medical services identified on the
Medical Compliance Form approved for the event unless the changes have been notified to and approved by MSA.
c) Guarantee that they will not reduce the number or qualification of operational medical personnel contracted for the event before or during the event.
d) Guarantee that they will not downgrade the status of Ambulances or other medical vehicles contracted for the event
e) Action will be taken against services perpetrating such defaults. vii) The CMO/CMC and every individual member of the medical services
operational at any motorsport event are not, under any circumstances, authorised to divulge any information or make any statements to any Third Party, with the exception of the ill or injured competitor’s immediate relatives or service crew. All members of all branches of the Media must be referred to the CoC for comment.
viii) Medical services designated as appropriate for an event must be available continuously and unaltered during the course of the event. a) Medical services are required to be at their designated areas of operation
one hour before the commencement of the event and will remain in place for a minimum of 30 minutes after completion of the final event of the day. Any proposed changes to this protocol must be discussed and agreed upon by the CoC and the CMO/CMC.
b) For Circuit racing, when there is a gap during practice or racing, operational medical personnel may leave their points of deployment but must return at least 15 minutes before the resumption of practice or racing.
c) For Non-Circuit events, particularly Off Road Car and Motorcycle events, medical personnel who have completed their duties on a specific stage of the event may stand down until required to perform duties on a subsequent stage.
ix) The organisers of motorsport events are required to sign a contract with a medical service provider to provide the medical personnel and vehicles as designated by the CMO/CMC as appropriate for that particular motorsport event. a) Such contract should be in writing and it recommended that a copy be
submitted to the CoC of the event, signed by both organiser and medical provider. Unrealistic or exorbitant quotations must be submitted to the Medical Panel.
b) Altered or Reduced Medical Services either in the number of personnel or vehicles or in the qualification of personnel supplied for an event will result in a breach of the written contract and the Medical Compliance Form which could result in the eligibility of the organiser to either reduce or not to pay the medical service provider’s bill for the event.
x) Definition of an Ambulance Listed below is a quick definition of an Ambulance. For further details, please contact the Admin. Manager at Motorsport South Africa. a) The vehicle must be modified, adapted and configured to resemble an
ambulance, enabling the accommodation of at least one stretcher patient.
APPENDIX L
112
b) The vehicle must be registered as an “Ambulance” with the relevant authorities according to existing Acts, ordinances and regulations.
c) The vehicle must be clearly marked as an Ambulance on the front and rear with a sign which shall be a minimum of 600mm x 150mm.
d) Red warning lights and sirens must be attached to the registered ambulance. e) The vehicle must be fitted with radio or telephonic communication so as to
provide continuous communication with the ambulance control room. f) The vehicle must be fitted with an in date fire extinguisher. g) The vehicle must be equipped and stocked to the appropriate level of care as
per BHF guidelines. All equipment must be fully functional and all stock and medications must be within their expiry dates.
16. MOTORSPORT MEDICAL QUALIFICATIONS
i) The following Medical qualifications are required at motorsport events. It is currently highly recommended that there is at least one MSA accredited medical person at events, though this will become compulsory in future. a) The Chief Medical Officer (CMO)
aa) The CMO is a medical practitioner currently registered with the HPCSA (Health Professions Council of South Africa).
bb) Eligible to officiate at Club, Regional and National events. cc) Experienced CMO’s who hold the relevant international medical
accreditation will be appointed by MSA for International events. dd) Must officiate as a CMO at a minimum of 3 events per year.
b) The Chief Medical Co-Ordinator (CMC) aa) The CMC is an Advanced Life Support (ALS) paramedic currently
registered with the HPCSA. bb) Eligible to officiate as controller of medical services at Club and
Regional events. cc) Experienced CMC’s may be qualified to officiate at National events. dd) Must officiate as a CMC at a minimum of 3 events per year.
c) Assistant Medical Co-Ordinators (AMC) aa) The AMC is either an Emergency Care Technician (ECT) or
Intermediate Life Support (ILS) emergency care practitioner who is currently registered with the HPCSA; or a professional nurse (RN) registered with SANC.
bb) May be utilised as administrative assistants to a CMO/CMC and, in the case of the ECT or ILS emergency care practitioner, as a member of the operational medical services. Professional nurses may be used as the managers of medical centres or as medical co-ordinators in race control.
cc) Must officiate at a minimum of 3 events per year. d) Motorsport Medical Technicians (MMT)
aa) The MMT is a Basic Life Support (BLS) emergency care practitioner currently registered with the HPCSA.
bb) Can only be used as Operational Medical personnel and not as Administrative Assistants.
cc) Must officiate at a minimum of 3 events per year.
17. DUTIES OF THE CHIEF MEDICAL OFFICER (CMO) AND CHIEF MEDICAL CO-ORDINATOR (CMC) i) The CMO/CMC will take full responsibility for all Medical Services at the event,
including spectators. ii) The Medical Compliance Form and all event documentation (refer 6f) may be
completed by an AMC but must be signed personally by the CMO/CMC. iii) The CMO/CMC appointed for an event must be named as CMO or CMC in all event
information, including the Official event programme. iv) Shall provide proof of current valid malpractice insurance and personal injury
insurance covering all medical staff at an event. v) Shall be experienced in emergency medicine.
APPENDIX L
113
vi) The CMO/CMC must familiarise themselves with the circuit or venue prior to the start of the event.
vii) The CMO/CMC will identify ideal sites of deployment around the circuit or venue for operational medical personnel and vehicles including ground posts.
viii) The CMO/CMC shall, before the commencement of practice or racing, establish that all Medical Services are in position. This may require a circuit inspection.
ix) The CMO/CMC shall, before the commencement of practice or racing, brief all personnel before the start and at the completion of practice and racing on all days of the event.
x) The CMO/CMC must ensure that all operational medical services receive adequate food and fluid rations and have immediate access to toilet facilities.
xi) The CMO/CMC shall, in conjunction with the CoC appointed for the events, identify on a circuit or venue, the positions of all operational Medical Personnel and vehicles.
xii) The CMO/CMC or the operational manager of the circuit or venue medical centre must provide the CoC with written reports on the condition and disposal of all injured competitors (refer 4 v), 4 vi) and 13).
xiii) The CMO/CMC shall supervise the completion of all relevant documentation (refer 6f) and personally sign the Form. The completed documentation must reach MSA Head Office by 16H00 on the Tuesday immediately after completion of the event.
xiv) The CMO/CMC, if possible, shall examine all injured competitors, determine the severity of their injuries and their fitness to compete. If the CMO/CMC is unable to perform this function, due to their expected presence in race control, an appropriately qualified and experienced deputy must be appointed.
xv) The CMO/CMC appointed for an event never has the right to stop an event. The CMO/CMC does however have the right to recommend to the CoC that a practice or race should be stopped for one of the following reasons: a) If, in the opinion of the CMO/CMC competitors are allowed to continue circulating,
there may be a threat to life or probable further injury to an already injured competitor or officials attending the event;
b) If weather conditions are so extreme that there is the risk of physical injury to competitors or that competitors will be unable to control their Motorcycles or Vehicles in the adverse weather conditions.
c) If medical and rescue personnel are unable to reach and or treat a competitor or official, for any reason whatsoever.
xvi) The CMO/CMC should, whenever possible, be stationed in race control whenever there are cars or motorcycles on a permanent circuit. For non-circuit events, the CMO/CMC must be in permanent radio contact with the CoC. a) The CMO/CMC shall identify a regional hospital capable of rendering
emergency treatment and the nearest level one hospital for definitive treatment.
b) The CMO/CMC will, in writing, notify the hospitals of the dates of the event and request the hospital to make its facilities available to injured competitors;
c) The hospital agreement must be obtained in writing, including contact telephone numbers for the hospital and a mobile number for a contact person to assist in the event of any problems encountered on the day, and that MSA insurance will be accepted on the day;
d) If possible, the CMO/CMC should inspect the appropriate hospitals; e) Level 1 hospitals, which are usually only available in large urban areas,
should have the following services available: - Trauma Resuscitation Capability; - Trauma Surgeon; - Neurosurgeon; - General Surgeon; - Vascular Surgeon; - Orthopaedic Surgeon; - Cardiothoracic Surgeon; - Burns unit and Plastic Surgeon; - Medical Specialists;
APPENDIX L
114
- Intensive Care; - CT + MRI Scanning Capacity.
xvii) The CMO/CMC shall, should the nature of the event require the presence of an Aero-Medical helicopter, arrange for such a helicopter and confirm the time and dates of arrival and departure and required registration. Should the nature of the event not require the physical presence of a helicopter but the possible use of the helicopter for transport of certain categories of injury, the CMO/CMC is required to notify the Aero-Medical Service of the date of the event and the possible need to utilise their services.
xviii) The CMO/CMC shall confirm services capable of transporting ill or injured competitors, officials or spectators to hospital from the circuit or venue. Only in the event of an acute life threatening injury may an Ambulance operational at the event be withdrawn to perform this function.
xix) The CMO/CMC must ensure privacy and care for the immediate relatives and team members of injured or fatally injured competitors.
xx) The CMO/CMC must ensure reliable radio communications between all medical personnel, vehicles and race control.
18. CHIEF OPERATIONAL PARAMEDIC (COP)
i) At certain events where the CMO/CMC may be required to be permanently in race control or at very large events such as International events, provision is made for the appointment of the Chief Operational Paramedic (COP)
ii) The responsibilities of the COP include, but are not limited to: a) Ensuring that all operational medical staff are able to provide the medical
service required; b) Inspecting all operational medical personnel; c) Ensuring all emergency vehicles are clean, appropriately equipped and
appropriately crewed. d) Ensuring that conduct is at all times professional and taking remedial action if
breaches of conduct do occur. e) Assisting the CMO/CMC with briefing and debriefing all Operational Medical
Personnel before, during and after the event. 19. MEDICAL CENTRE MANAGER
i) Permanent circuits offering all categories of motorsport are required to have a Medical Centre at the circuit. The Medical Centre must be a permanent structure, the details of which are discussed under circuit requirements.
ii) It is beyond the financial capabilities and medical knowledge of most circuit owners to equip a Medical Centre on a permanent basis. It is therefore the responsibility of the Medical Service contracted for the event to determine what equipment is permanently available at the circuit and what equipment must be brought in for the event. This responsibility shall be designated to a doctor, paramedic or professional nurse who will be designated as the Medical Centre Manager.
20. PROFESSIONAL NURSES IN MOTORSPORT
i) The Medical Panel of MSA welcomes the participation of professional nurses at motorsport events, particularly professional nurses with trauma and/or Intensive Care experience.
ii) Registration with SANC is a Medicolegal requirement. iii) Professional nurses who attend a Medical Panel Seminar and complete the
examination successfully will be registered as an AMC. iv) While the scope of practice of medical practitioners and emergency care practitioners
of all grades (ALS, ILS, BLS) is clearly defined by the various divisions of the HPCSA, with which body all medical practitioners and emergency care practitioners must register annually, there is currently no scope of practice for professional nurses for Pre-Hospital Emergency Medicine legislated. As there are Medicolegal responsibilities and potential repercussions involved in all disciplines of medicine, professional nurses will not be eligible for appointment as CMCs until their scope of practice has been legislated.
APPENDIX L
115
21. CIRCUIT AND VENUE MEDICAL REQUIREMENTS
i) Every circuit, Venue and event is unique and will require unique medical services, which will depend on: a) The geographical location of the event; b) The duration of the event; c) The length and terrain of the track, loops in Off-Road events, Special Stages
in Rallies and whether night stages are planned for the event; d) Road Access to the event and around the track; e) Availability of appropriate hospitals in the immediate vicinity of the track.
ii) A combination of the following types of Medical facilities may be required taking the statutory regulations into account, either wholly or severally, for motorsport events. Please refer to point 21.1 below for specific circuit medical requirements per motorsport category. a) Fixed Facilities At Permanent Venues.
aa) A permanent circuit medical centre. bb) A defined, demarcated helicopter landing zone.
b) Temporary Facilities A temporary medical centre, which may be: aa) A suitably designed caravan; bb) A tented structure; cc) A solid structure such as a suitably converted container.
c) Mobile Facilities aa) A Medical Car or Cars or Vehicles suited to the local terrain; bb) A minimum of one Ambulance dedicated to the circuit or venue for
the transport of injured or ill competitors or officials to the Medical Centre;
cc) A minimum of one transport vehicle dedicated for the transport of ill or injured spectators to the Medical Centre (if medically necessary);
dd) Ambulances available in the immediate vicinity of the venue for the transport of ill or injured competitors, officials or spectators to the nearest appropriate hospital to cater for the clinical condition of the patient;
ee) Ground posts; ff) An Aero-medical helicopter on site or on standby. gg) An Aero-medical fixed wing aircraft on standby for Off Road events
distant from appropriate hospitals. iii) Permanent Medical Centre
a) A permanent structure with specific facilities which can be utilised as a medical centre, must be provided by the owner of every permanent circuit or venue.
b) The initial construction and installation of a permanent medical centre or any proposed addition or alterations to existing facilities must be discussed with MSA Medical Panel to ensure that the facility will comply with National and International guidelines and standards.
c) The utilisation, equipping and control of the medical centre during an event is the total responsibility of the CMO/ CMC appointed for the event.
d) The reasons for the requirement of a permanent medical centre include; aa) A significantly injured patient cannot be resuscitated at the side of the
track or in an Ambulance; bb) Certain procedures, requiring specific equipment, cannot be
performed in an Ambulance; cc) Patient’s privacy cannot be provided for in an Ambulance.
e) If the centre of the circuit has access to the outside of the circuit during practice or racing by tunnels under or bridges over the track, the ideal siting for a medical centre is inside the track. If not, the medical centre should be sited outside the circuit.
f) The medical centre must have immediate access to the track.
APPENDIX L
116
g) The medical centre must be fenced off, preventing public and media access to the medical centre. The helicopter landing zone must be demarcated within the fenced off area.
h) The medical centre must have a guaranteed source of electricity with back up power available (generator) and capable of providing sufficient power to run vital equipment. It must be well illuminated and ventilated and must have a permanent source of hot and cold water. Toilets for both genders and which will give access to disabled persons, must be available within the structure.
i) The medical centre must provide sufficient space to accommodate a minimum of 2 conventional examination couches, sufficient tables to accommodate all medical equipment and to allow for minor surgical procedures. Sufficient electrical power points must be available for all emergency equipment.
j) The medical centre must have communication with race control and all medical points, vehicles and medical personnel.
k) Medical Centre Staffing aa) A medical centre at a permanent circuit must be opened,
appropriately stocked and staffed for all National events. For Club and Regional events the Service Provider must have a key and the centre must be accessible and in a functional state. This includes official practice and race day.
bb) Medical centre staffing should consist of a minimum of 2 health care practitioners – preferably a medical officer, alternatively a paramedic or professional nurse.
cc) International events will require expanded staff and qualifications. l) See Appendix 2 for equipment requirements.
iv) Temporary Medical Centre a) Caravan: A caravan that has been suitably converted may be used as a
temporary medical centre. Conventional caravans may be used as a medical post for minor injuries.
b) Tents: A tent or tents may be used as a temporary medical centre. c) Solid Structures Such as a Converted Container: A large container,
suitably converted and having electrical power and water supply, may be used as both a permanent and temporary medical centre.
v) Aero – Medical Requirements a) It must be clearly understood that, under certain circumstances, air transport
of injured competitors is not an optional but an essential requirement for optimal treatment of the competitor. Certain types of injuries are not amenable to road transport from the venue to hospital, particularly over long distances or very uneven terrain. This is particularly true for spinal injuries.
b) Dedicated Aero – Medical Helicopter aa) The helicopter that is provided for the event should be a dedicated
aero–medical helicopter with G7 licencing and Part 138 registration. However, due to the very high cost of such helicopters, a civilian helicopter may be utilized to deploy medical resources to a remote accident scene over difficult terrain. They may however not transport a patient.
bb) The requirements for a helicopter must be clearly defined. - A helicopter on standby, but not at the venue, which can be called in to transport an injured competitor from the venue to an appropriate hospital. - A helicopter on site at the venue which can be used for immediate response, particularly to areas that are inaccessible by road.
cc) Helicopter landing zones must be clearly identified immediately adjacent to the medical centre for the event.
dd) Should a helicopter be required on site at an event, the helicopter must be on site for the full duration of the event. The helicopter may be inspected before the commencement of the event.
APPENDIX L
117
ee) If a helicopter deployed at an Off-Road event leaves the venue to transport an injured competitor to hospital, the race will continue in the absence of the helicopter.
ff) The minimal crew on a helicopter is the pilot and one medical officer or one ALS Paramedic experienced in Aero-medical transport.
c) Dedicated Fixed Wing Aircraft Medical Services. aa) The maximum range of helicopters is approximately 200-250kms.
Events that are scheduled for remote areas may require the services of a dedicated fixed wing aero medical transport service to transfer a priority one patient to an appropriate trauma centre in an urban area. The aircraft must be G7 licenced and Part 138 registered.
bb) If the need for a fixed wing service has been identified, an appropriate landing field with GPS co-ordinates must be identified and submitted to the operating service.
cc) It is beyond the financial capabilities of an event organiser to have a fixed wing aircraft on site, therefore, it is sufficient that the appointed CMO/CMC who has identified the possible need for a fixed wing service contacts the services operators and notifies them of the event and the possible need for an aircraft.
21.1 CIRCUIT AND VENUE MEDICAL FACILITY REQUIREMENTS PER CATEGORY. NOTE:
All MSA sanctioned events require a minimum of at least One Advanced Life Support Paramedic (ALS) or Doctor suitably experienced in pre-hospital emergency care i) Medical Response Vehicle
a) The type of vehicle selected and the configuration of such Medical vehicle will be determined by the expected function and the type of terrain over which the vehicle is expected to operate, thus it may be response only or response and transport.
b) The number of medical response vehicles required will be determined by the nature of the event and the length of the circuit, Special Stages and Off Road loops.
c) The medical response vehicle requires a roof mounted red light. A sign stating “medical car” in red on a white background must be exhibited on both sides of the vehicle. The medical occupant in the vehicle e.g. CMO, CMC should be identified on the front of the vehicle.
d) The crew of any reponse vehicle should comprise of: aa) A driver experienced in driving on circuits or off road, with some
medical knowledge and training as a rescue or radio marshal. bb) A medical practitioner or ALS paramedic with appropriate experience. cc) If available, an ILS or BLS practitioner capable of assisting the
medical practitioner or ALS paramedic. e) See Appendix 3 for equipment requirements. f) The decision to mobilise the Medical Response Vehicle during
practice/racing is taken in race control by the CoC in consultation with the CMO/CMC depending on radio communication from the incident site.
g) Gymkhana, Drifting – medical response vehicle not required. h) Drag racing – one appropriate medical response car at the track (see point i)
below for vehicle requirements). i) Circuit racing – one medical vehicle per 2,5kms of the circuit. A vehicle selected
as the medical car for circuit racing must be sufficiently powerful to complete one lap of the circuit behind the racing vehicles in a time equivalent to the time expected for the back markers of the field to complete the first lap of the circuit. It must have 4 doors and be capable of transporting three people comfortably with space for all rescue and medical equipment required. The vehicle must be equipped with a roll cage and front and rear seatbelts, and must have two way radio communication with all emergency vehicles, ground posts, the medical centre and race control.
j) Motocross, Karting, Oval, Supermoto, Trials – 1 medical response vehicle at the track. The medical response vehicle should ideally be a Quad with a
APPENDIX L
118
dedicated driver, able to accommodate an ALS paramedic and capable of transporting an injured competitor on a stretcher.
k) Special Stage Rally: As a result of the individual starts and the dust gap between starts, a number of stages in Special Stage Rallies may be raced simultaneously. A response–transport medical car must be deployed at the start of the stage and must be capable of reaching a competitor injured in the stage within 20 minutes. In a long stage that is expected to take longer than 20 minutes to complete, a second or possibly a third medical car should be deployed within the stage. The vehicle selected should be a 4 wheel drive vehicle capable of transporting an injured competitor immobilised on a stretcher.
l) Long distance Off Road events require the organiser to submit a plan of the proposed circuit to the CMO/CMC. Only on receipt of this plan can the medical requirements be determined. The general principle is the deployment of one response-transport 4 wheel drive vehicle at the start and one response-transport vehicle to cover every 50kms run on a single loop. The concept of vehicle leapfrogging must be employed.
ii) Dedicated Circuit Ambulances For Competitors and Officials The decision to mobilise a Circuit Ambulance during practice and racing is taken in race control by the CoC in consultation with the CMO/CMC depending on radio communication from the incident site. a) An Ambulance deployed at a specific point on the track or loop may leave that
point to transport an injured competitor or official to the medical centre or to an awaiting transport Ambulance. On completion of the transport the Ambulance must immediately return to its initial point of deployment unless an alternate Ambulance has already replaced it. Only under exceptional circumstances – immediate threat to life or limb – may an Ambulance deployed at the track leave the deployed point to transport a patient to hospital, leaving that point vacant.
b) Gymkhana, Drifting - one ALS Ambulance, appropriately crewed, must be deployed at the track.
c) Circuit and Drag racing – one ALS or one ILS Ambulance, appropriately crewed, must be deployed per 2.5kms of the track.
d) Motocross, Supermoto – two Ambulances (ALS/ILS), appropriately crewed, must be deployed at the track.
e) Karting, Oval, Trials – one ALS or ILS Ambulance, appropriately crewed, must be deployed at the track.
f) Special Stage Rally and Long distance Off Road – as for Medical Car (one vehicle to perform a dual response-transport function). Vehicle rotation including “leapfrogging” is critical to achieving cost effectiveness in Rally and Off Road events.
g) Rally Special Stage procedure: In the event that an accident with injuries occurs in a stage, the response Ambulance will be dispatched into the stage. The drivers of cars entering the stage will be informed at the start that there is a slow moving vehicle in the stage. In a long stage, where there are one or more response Ambulances deployed in the stage and the response Ambulance is directed to enter the stage, a board indicating a slow moving vehicle has entered the stage should be displayed at the point of entry.
h) Historic and Classic Rallies, Regularity and Economy Runs which are issued an MSA permit: There are no requirements for dedicated medical services. The organiser is requested to notify the EMS and hospitals of the regions through which the event will proceed of the date of the event. Proof of notification and acknowledgement by the relevant EMS and hospitals must be sent to MSA by 16h00 on the Tuesday prior to the event.
iii) Transport Ambulances a) In the event that an injured competitor, official or spectator is required to be
transported from the event to hospital, an Ambulance not deployed at the event must be dispatched to transport the patient.
b) In the event that the medical condition is immediately life or limb threatening, an Ambulance deployed at the event may have to be dispatched to provide the necessary transport without jeopardising the welfare of the patient. The
APPENDIX L
119
Ambulance dispatched must be replaced immediately, either permanently or temporarily, until the Ambulance returns from the hospital.
c) A dedicated transport ambulance must be physically present at the event for the following scenarios: aa) Distance to initial Regional hospital identified as suitable for
stabilization of more than 50km; or bb) No local EMS provider within 50km.
iv) Ground Posts a) Ground posts may be required at Motocross, Supermoto, Karting, Circuit and
Short circuit events. b) Injured motorsport competitors must receive medical attention as soon as
possible after injury. A Ground Post is a point adjacent to the track which the CMO/CMC and CoC have identified as areas where accidents and falls may occur. This point is identified as a Ground Post which can provide immediate medical response. The post should be in close proximity to a marshals’ point and should be crewed by an ALS paramedic (if available) or an ILS and BLS practitioner, who will respond on foot to the fallen or injured competitor.
c) One or more ALS paramedics, mounted on medically equipped Quads may replace ALS paramedics at Ground Posts.
d) Multiple Ground Posts may be required. e) The Ground Post selected must:
aa) Afford operational crews with adequate physical protection from injury;
bb) Afford operational crews with protection from the elements and immediate access to toilets;
cc) Have functional radio communication with race control, the CMO/CMC and the medical centre;
dd) Have Ambulance back up immediately available.
22. SPECTATOR MEDICAL REQUIREMENTS i) It is the responsibility of the event CMO/CMC to ensure sufficient medical services, in
addition to the circuit and venue medical facility requirements mentioned above, are dedicated to providing medical care to spectators.
ii) The requirements for the provisions of Medical services and Ambulances will be determined by the size of the crowd, the distribution of spectators at the event, the physical characteristics of the event locale and the duration of the event.
iii) Members of registered first aid organisations may be deployed to provide first aid for spectators.
iv) Up to 1,000 spectators : One Medical caregiver. One dedicated transportation vehicle for transportation of ill or injured spectators to the medical centre should this be medically necessary. The type of transport vehicle will depend on the local terrain, access to spectator areas and other medical resources present at the event.
v) In excess of 1,000 spectators : An Ambulance (including full medical staffing) is required for the first 5,000 spectators with additional resources (alternating between a Medical Response Vehicle and an Ambulance) for every 5,000 spectators thereafter.
vi) In excess of 50,000 spectators : A separate medical facility is required in addition to v) above.
vii) It is important to note that the above guidelines are minimum requirements and organisers and CMO/CMCs should adhere to statutory regulations at all times.
23. COMPETITOR WITHDRAWALS
i) In an attempt to distinguish between an accident and competitor withdrawals, particularly in Off Road events, any competitor who withdraws must submit their time card or notify the nearest race official as soon as possible after withdrawing.
ii) The withdrawing competitor is required to hand a report containing the reason for their withdrawal. This must be include the competitors name, ID number and MSA licence number. The competitor must receive a receipt signed by a race official.
APPENDIX L
120
iii) Failure to comply with this regulation may result in an R1000.00 fine and suspension of the competitor’s licence pending an enquiry.
iv) A competitor who withdraws after an accident must be seen by the CMO/CMC and have their name entered on the official event Accident Statistics Form.
24. INCIDENT MANAGEMENT
i) Immediate and professional incident management is vital for the welfare of every competitor and the safety of fellow competitors, officials and medical personnel.
ii) Incident command requires the most senior person at the incident scene to take immediate command of the incident. This may be a marshal, a post chief or medical personnel at an adjacent Ground Post.
iii) The person taking immediate incident command may be replaced on the arrival of a more senior or professionally qualified person.
iv) The initial single incident command may be broken up into various sector commands which may include medical, fire and rescue sector commands. This is vital in the management of multiple casualty incidents such as structural fire, stand collapse, etc.
v) The incident commander has the following immediate responsibilities: a) Notifying race control of his attendance at the incident; b) Providing a preliminary report for race control identifying:
aa) The exact site of the incident; bb) Whether the vehicles are on or off the racing area; cc) Whether the race can continue or not; dd) The presence of hazards such as fire, fuel leak etc; ee) Driver entrapment or not. The times of all communications must be documented.
vi) As early as possible, the medical person on scene must provide a concise medical status report: Priority 1 – e.g. Polytrauma; Priority 2 – e.g. Fractured ankle; Priority 3 – e.g. Abrasions Arm; Priority 4 – not resuscitatable. The times of all communications must be documented.
vii) Determine the most appropriate means of moving the competitor off the circuit – Ambulance on access road, Ambulance on circuit, competitor walking etc. The information obtained from the procedures outlined in v) and vi) is vital for deciding whether racing may continue or must be stopped.
viii) In the event of multiple casualties occurring, the race must be stopped to allow additional emergency vehicles to enter the circuit. Under no circumstances may the aero-medical helicopter land on the circuit.
ix) Extrication of entrapped drivers must be accomplished by using the accepted equipment and principles of medical rescue.
x) The Incident Commander must notify the medical centre via Race Control of the imminent arrival of the competitor at the centre.
xi) Racing that has been stopped to allow access to injured competitors may not recommence until all injured competitors, officials and medical and rescue personnel have cleared the track completely.
xii) On completion of the evaluation of all injured competitors and officials, the incident commander will supervise the clearing and cleaning of the incident scene. Once this has been satisfactorily completed, the incident commander will initiate the orderly
withdrawal of all personnel vehicles not deployed at that point. On completion, he will notify race control that the incident command has been closed down.
25. DEBRIEFING
Although medical personnel are frequently exposed to grotesque injury and death, it must be remembered that marshals, some of whom are very young, are not exposed to such scenes. It is the responsibility of the CMO or CMC to assess the state of mind of exposed officials and medical personnel and, if necessary, to debrief them during or after the event and to identify the need for further professional counselling.
APPENDIX L
121
26. MAINTENANCE OF MEDICAL SERVICES AT EVENTS If, at any time, the number of medical officers, emergency care practitioners or professional nurses and EMS vehicles committed to the event, in accordance with the medical compliance form, are not present at the event, the event must be stopped until the full service is available.
27. NATIONAL TARIFF FOR MEDICAL SERVICES
No national tariff for medical services is recommended. Organisers are requested to negotiate with EMS providers individually.
28. GENERAL PRINCPLES FOR THE RETURN OF AN ILL OR INJURED COMPETITOR TO COMPETITIVE MOTORSPORT i) This protocol embodies accepted guidelines for the clinical assessment of ill or
injured competitors and their eligibility to safely return to competitive motorsport. ii) It must be clearly understood by all CMO/CMCs that a decision taken regarding a
competitor’s fitness to compete or not may be required under pressure from various parties, which may include parents, team members, sponsors, manufactures, etc. The introduction of professionalism in all disciplines of sport subjects sportsmen and women to contractual obligations which may be dehumanising.
iii) The final decision as to fitness to compete in an event is to be made by the CMO/CMC appointed for the event and the decision taken may not be reversed on the day of the event by any official or medical practitioner. It is understood that seemingly unfavourable decisions may at times need to be made, but it is vital that the preservation of the physical and moral integrity of every competitor is always placed ahead of sporting interests.
iv) The development of new surgical techniques that are increasingly less invasive and, therefore, less physically damaging to the patient have resulted in dramatically reduced hospitalisation days. The technological progress does not, in any way, alter the well-documented pathology and time involved in bone healing and scar tissue formation. Healing will take the same time it has always taken.
v) The following criteria must be evaluated to determine fitness to compete: a) To ensure the immediate safety of the competitor for himself, other
competitors, officials and spectators; b) To ensure that the injury has healed completely; c) To ensure that a return to competition will not predispose the competitor to
develop prematurely chronic and degenerative conditions such as epilepsy, degenerative arthritis requiring joint replacement surgery, etc.
vi) Lacerations a) The healing of skin incisions required for surgical procedures requires time
proven by surgical principles. Sutures in both surgical and traumatic wounds must be removed and complete wound healing must have been documented prior to returning to competition.
b) General guidelines for skin healing and suture removal: Face – 5 – 7 days Scalp – 5 – 7 days Torso – 7 – 10 days Limbs – 7 – 14 days Wound over joints – 14 – 20 days
vii) Injuries to limbs a) The presence of internal fixation devices and percutaneous wires for the reduction
and immobilisation of fractures and fractures dislocations is an absolute contraindication to returning to competition prior to removal of such devices and documentation of complete healing. Competitors with an internal fixation device placed in a long bone, such as nails in the tibia, femur or humerus, who sustain a second injury to the affected limb may be denied claims against MSA Insurance.
b) Rigid external fixation devices used to immobilise an injury such as external fixators, plaster casts of any type, rigid external prostheses such as splints and moon boots are an absolute contra-indication to returning to motorsport. These devices can, on
APPENDIX L
122
their own, become damaging agents in an accident due to their elasticity differing from that of human tissues and bones.
c) The following set of simple tests may be utilised by the CMO/CMC for assessing recovery of function: aa) Upper Limb Injuries
a. Active and passive joint mobility and range of movement equal to or greater than 50% of the expected normal range of movement of the joints of the shoulder, elbow, wrist and thumb;
b. Perform 5 – 10 press – ups with open hands; c. Perform 5 – 10 press – ups with closed fists against a wall with the
feet placed 50cms from the wall bb) Lower Limb Injuries
a. Active and passive joint mobility and range of movement equal to or greater than 50% of the expected normal range of movement of the joints of the hip, knee and ankle.
b. Alternate weight bearing on the left and right foot for at least 15 seconds.
c. Run, without assistance, a distance of 20 metres in a maximum time of 20 seconds.
d. Go up and down 10 stairs in a maximum time of 20 seconds. e. Jump on and off a 30cm step bearing weight on the affected Limb 10
times. viii) Head Injuries And Concussion
The CMO/CMC is to confiscate the helmet of every competitor involved in an accident where there is either any visible or suspected structural damage. A joint decision will be made by the CMO/CMC and CoC as to whether the helmet is to be destroyed. a) Concussion
Minor head injuries, with or without loss of consciousness, may be problematic for CMO/CMCs, particularly repeated episodes. The following protocol has been adapted from the directives of the American Academy of neurologists for concussion in sport:
b) Grade 1 Concussion No loss of consciousness; A period of confusion lasting less than 15 minutes; Symptom free within 15 minutes; No localising neurological signs; Normal vital signs; The competitor may only return to racing once a brain scan has been performed and no acute findings reported, and if cleared to do so (in writing) by the attending medical practitioner at the referral hospital.
c) Grade 2 Concussion No loss of consciousness; A period of confusion lasting longer than 15 minutes; Symptoms lasting longer than 15 minutes; No localising neurological signs; Normal vital signs; The competitor requires full neurological/neurosurgical assessment and brain scanning, and may only return to sport once cleared to do so by the attending neurologist/neurosurgeon.
d) Grade 3 Concussion Loss of consciousness lasting seconds or longer; Period of confusion and variable amnesia for the incident; Amnesia may be anterograde as well as retrograde; Prolonged symptoms; No localising neurological signs; Normal vital signs; The competitor requires full neurological/neurosurgical assessment and brain scanning, and may only return to sport once cleared to do so by the attending neurologist/neurosurgeon.
APPENDIX L
123
ix) Major Head Injuries a) Serious head injuries, with a prolonged period of coma and abnormal brain
scans will only be eligible to restart competitive motorsport after complete normalisation of both clinical and brain scan examinations, if at all.
b) Extradural haemorrhage requiring emergency craniotomy and drainage without opening of the meninges will require complete normalisation of clinical and brain scanning examinations before returning to competitive motorsport. Minimum period of six months.
c) Subdural haemorrhage, with or without emergency craniotomy and drainage, will require complete normalisation of clinical and brain scanning and termination of anticonvulsant therapy before returning to competitive sport, if at all.
d) A head injury, with or without surgical intervention, that results in a permanent neurological deficit such as hemiparesis, epilepsy, cognitive loss, will result in the permanent suspension of the competitors licence. Similar procedures will be followed in competitors treated for brain tumours, cysts or abscesses.
e) A competitor who suffers two or more episodes of grade 3 concussion in one calendar year must provide documentary evidence of normal neuropsychological, neurological and brain scan examinations before being declared fit to race.
x) Abdominal Surgery For all types of abdominal surgery, whether the peritoneum is opened or not, the competitor may not return to competitive motorsport for a minimum period of one month, depending on a document identifying full recovery.
xi) Heart And Lung Disease (Including Surgery) Competitors with lung or heart conditions or who have undergone lung or heart surgery must present a certificate from the treating specialist (pulmonologist, cardiologist or cardiothoracic surgeon) stating that the competitor has recovered completely and is fit to compete in motorsport. Anticoagulants (eg. Warfarin, Coumadin) that are prescribed to a competitor in Off Road and Enduro events over long distances, will result in a temporary suspension of the competitors licence until the competitor has been taken off the medication. Participation whilst on antiplatelet agents (Aspirin, Plavex) that decrease clotting is not recommended in Off Road and Enduro events over long distances, due to the increased likelihood of a fatal haemorrhage and prolonged time to definitive medical care if injured in an accident. It is recommended that the competitor only returns to competitive motorsport once taken off the medication.
APPENDIX 1 CMO/CMC CHECK LIST FOR MOTORSPORT EVENTS 1. PRE-EVENT CHECKLIST
1.1 Identify the dates, times and the venue for the event. 1.2 Identify the medical facilities and equipment/stock available at the venue. 1.3 Identify the minimum medical services required for professionally serving the event,
both for the circuit/track and the spectators. 1.4 Identify special requirements to be present at the venue such as personnel, x-ray
equipment, etc. 1.5 Identify the need for aero–medical services, either on site or on standby. 1.6 Identify hospitals appropriate for emergency and definitive treatment, contact the
hospitals and notify them of the date of the event. Identify contact telephone numbers for the hospital and a mobile number for a contact person to assist in the event of any problems encountered on the day. Request the hospital to confirm its availability and acceptance of MSA Insurance in writing.
1.7 Identify average transport times from the venue to the hospital both by road and by air.
1.8 Identify possible public health and infectious disease hazards and plan accordingly e.g. malaria.
APPENDIX L
124
1.9 Ensure that all competitors and their teams, organisers, officials and medical personnel are informed of potential health hazards and immunizations required for the region.
1.10 Ascertain the expected weather conditions and plan accordingly. 1.11 Ensure that a disaster plan is available for the venue. 1.12 Ensure what type of uniform is required for the event and ensure its delivery one
week before the event. 1.13 Ensure that food and beverages will be regularly available for all personnel. 1.14 Hold briefings with medical personnel.
2. EVENT CHECKLIST
2.1 Reconfirm the availability of the designated hospitals and if necessary, visit the hospitals.
2.2 Reconfirm the acceptance by the hospital of MSA Insurance. 2.3 Reconfirm transport times to hospitals. 2.4 Confirm the provisions for anti-doping testing. 2.5 Ensure your presence at the venue 2 hours before practice and racing commences
and, if possible, perform a circuit inspection 30 minutes before practice or racing. 2.6 Conduct CMO/CMC inspection of:
- The Medical Centre; - All medical vehicles and personnel; - All Ground posts; - The helicopter if onsite. - Radio communications with all above persons and race control.
2.7 Conduct daily pre- and post-event briefings and debriefings. 2.8 Confirm with the CoC that all medical personnel and vehicles are in attendance and
deployed. Request the CoC to sign the Medical Compliance Form. If medical services do not comply, notify the CoC and take remedial action.
2.9 Perform requested Special Medical Examinations. 3. IN THE EVENT OF AN ACCIDENT
3.1 In consultation with the CoC determine whether the race can continue or not. 3.2 Ensure that appropriate medical attention reaches injured competitors as soon as
possible. 3.3 Request early information on the medical status of injured competitors. 3.4 Supervise the medical treatment of injured competitors. 3.5 Determine the disposal of injured competitors, whether discharged or transferred to
hospital, determining the appropriate method of transport. 4. IN THE EVENT OF A FATAL ACCIDENT
4.1 Ensure that Medico-legal requirements of the country’s legal system have been completed.
4.2 Ensure that medical information is provided to the immediate family, or in their absence, team members.
4.3 Ensure that care and counselling is provided to immediate family, team members, sponsors and officials affected by the incident.
4.4 Ensure that the CoC and all relevant officials are notified confidentially, including the President of the Medical Panel.
4.5 Absolutely no information may be divulged to any representative of any branch of the media.
5. POST EVENT CHECKLIST
5.1 Ensure that every ill or injured competitor has been adequately assessed, treated and transferred.
5.2 Ensure that Patient Report Forms are fully completed. 5.3 Complete fully and clearly the Accident Statistics Form, sign and ensure that all
documentation reaches MSA timeously. 5.4 Debrief all operational personnel.
APPENDIX L
125
5.5 Stand down all operational personnel.
APPENDIX 2 MEDICAL CENTRE EQUIPMENT The following equipment is required in the medical centre for official practice and race days: 1. Equipment and facilities to be supplied by the venue (in addition to point 21.iii above):
1.1. Examination Couch(es) 1.2. Procedure Trolley 1.3. Drip stand 1.4. Medical waste and sharps containers 1.5. Water 1.6. Electricity 1.7. Toilet (permanent medical centres)
2. Consumables and equipment to be supplied by the medical service provider: 2.1. Stethoscopes; pupil torches; thermometers; diagnostic sets containing auroscopes
and ophthalmoscopes; 2.2. Manual and electronic blood pressure recording and monitoring equipment. 2.3. Immobilisation devices including spine boards, scoop stretchers, spider harness,
head blocks and rigid cervical collars; 2.4. A continuous oxygen supply with sufficient back-ups; 2.5. Oxygen delivery devices (60% partial rebreathers, venturi masks, nebulisation
masks); 2.6. Suction apparatus and catheters; 2.7. Bag–Valve–Mask–Reservoir; Mechanical ventilation; 2.8. Laryngoscopes with full range of adult and paediatric blades, spare batteries and
bulbs 2.9. Full range of endotracheal tubes, oropharyngeal airways, introducers, Magill’s
forceps, tracheostomy tape; 2.10. Surgical cricothyroidotomy set; 2.11. Full range of IV cannulas, intravenous fluids and administration sets; 2.12. Monitor – defibrillator and pulse oximeter; 2.13. Traction and immobilisation splints; 2.14. Burn dressings 2.15. Warming equipment – eg. forced air warmer (bair hugger) and fluid warming
equipment, 2.16. Full range of resuscitation, sedation, analgesic and paralyzing drugs (within scope of
practice), including lock-up facilities as required; 2.17. Full range of consumables; 2.18. A range of medication for minor ailments, 2.19. All MSA medical documentation and supplemental documents as required. 2.20. In the event that a trauma experienced medical practitioner is present in the medical
centre: 2.20.1. Central venous line kits (high capacity); 2.20.2. Intercostal drain kits; 2.20.3. Alternative airway devices;. 2.20.4. Suturing materials and instruments.,
2.21. The following equipment is either recommended or compulsory for international events: 2.21.1. Diagnostic ultrasound apparatus; 2.21.2. Xray or C-arm radiological apparatus.
APPENDIX 3 MEDICAL RESPONSE VEHICLE EQUIPMENT The medical response vehicle must have radio communication with Race Control and the CMO/CMC and carry the following medical equipment: 1. Sphygmomanometer, Stethoscope and pupil torch; 2. Full range of rigid cervical collars; 3. Extrication devices (KED) and belt cutters for car events, rescue scissors;
APPENDIX L
126
4. Portable oxygen and oxygen delivery devices (60% partial rebreather, nebulisation masks) 5. Suction apparatus and catheters 6. Bag–Valve–Mask-Reservoir 7. Full range of airway management equipment including:
- Laryngoscope with full range of blades; spare batteries and a light bulb - Range of oral airways - Endotracheal tubes sizes 2-9; Endotracheal tube introducers; Magills Forceps - Tracheostomy tape - Surgical cricothyroidotomy kit.
8. Full range of circulatory management equipment including: - Range of IV cannulas - Range of administration sets and IV fluids
9. Monitor - defibrillator and pulse oximeter; 10. Burn dressings; 11. Full range of consumables; 12. Full range of resuscitation, sedation and analgesic drugs. 13. Immobilisation devices – splints (including traction splint for femur fractures), scoop
stretcher/spine board, head blocks and spider harness. 14. It is recommended that a device to accommodate for the aerodynamic hump on motorcycle
leathers when immobilizing a patient in the supine position is also present. These are available commercially (very expensive) but can be improvised rather inexpensively.
APPENDIX R
127
APPENDIX “R”
FEES
ART 1. EVENT REGISTRATION FEES
(Payable irrespective of whether event is published in MSA calendar or not). All Categories Fee (incl. VAT) Closed Club N/C Club R130.00 Regional R260.00 National R850.00 International On Application
2. ORGANISING PERMIT FEES/PENALTIES i) Organising Permit Fees:
a) Organising permit fees, as set forth hereafter, are subject to change by MSA without prior notice. They do not include inscription or other fees payable in connection with the relevant competition(s) to MSA, the FIA, CIK or the FIM, as the case may be.
b) A rally, which includes a speed event, will not be assessed for an additional speed event if the speed event is open only to rally competitors. However, if it is open to persons who are not competitors in the rally, then an additional fee, appropriate to the status of the speed event will be payable.
c) Failure to pay an organising permit fee on demand and/or when submitting draft regulations, shall be deemed to be a breach of the GCRs and may result in the withdrawal of the organising permit in addition to any other penalty/penalties which may be opposed by MSA (See Art. 2ii(a) to (g) below) without the necessity of holding a Court of Enquiry. This does not apply to Regional events where permit fees are based on a set fee per entry/competitor.
ii) Penalties: a) Late Submission of Regulations/Cancellation of Event
In the case of any competition for which the application was received after the closing date for applications, the organising permit fee will be doubled. A promoter, failing to make use of a date granted upon the MSA calendar, shall nevertheless be liable for the organising permit and calendar inscription fee which would have been payable had the competition taken place. In the event of permit fees being charged on a "per competitor" basis, MSA shall impose a fine on the promoter of R500.00. In addition, he shall forfeit any priority claim the event may have hitherto enjoyed for inscription on the relevant MSA sporting calendar, unless MSA is satisfied that the failure to use the date was due to "force majeure".
b) Date Change A promoter, changing a date already granted upon the MSA sporting calendar shall, in addition to the prescribed organising fee(s), pay a penalty fee equivalent to 100 % of the prescribed fee(s) for National events and R500.00 for Regional and Club events.
c) Late Submission of Results A promoter failing to advise MSA of the provisional results relating to a club, regional or national championship event by close of business on the first working day following the competition as required by GCR 141 (x) shall pay a penalty of R1,000.00.
d) Late Submission of Clerk of Course and other Reports For late submission of the Clerk of the Course, Accident Reports Forms and other Reports, a penalty of R1,000.00 may be imposed on the promoters, unless the organisers can satisfy MSA that the delay was caused by "force majeure". Alternatively, failure by a Clerk of Course to submit reports timeously may result in his/her licence being downgraded.
e) Failing to supply competition licence numbers on results A promoter failing to insert competition licence numbers next to the names of all competitors on results shall pay a penalty of R1,000.00.
f) Failing to display FIA, CIK, FIM or MSA logos For failing to insert the above logos as set out in GCR 85, a penalty of R1,500 shall be imposed on the promoters.
APPENDIX R
128
g) Allowing an entrant / competitor to compete without a licence or incorrect licence. Promoters allowing an entrant or competitor to compete without a licence or with the incorrect licence, shall pay a penalty of R1,500 per competitor / entrant.
h) MSA, at its sole discretion, may impose a penalty of up to R5,000 on any organiser allowing a competitor to start an event who does not comply with the provisions of GCR 246 relating to the display of advertising material required to be displayed by a sponsor who has entered into a contract with MSA for the sponsorship of a meeting or a series of events.
i) Failure to contact the appointed steward(s) for an event: Event organisers failing to furnish all relevant documentation pertaining to an event or failing to make the necessary arrangements with the appointed steward(s) resulting in the steward(s) failing to attend the event in question, shall pay a penalty of R1,000.00.
j) Event Organisers who fail to comply with and adhere to the requirements laid down in the Environmental Code, shall be required to pay a fine of R1,250.00.
3. RATES OF ORGANISING FEES
NEW CATEGORIES MSA reserves the right to levy a fee of R50 000 for any new category proposed to be introduced on a national level. R20,000.00 of this deposit will be refunded after successful completion of the category's first year of competition and R20 000.00 after the second year, with MSA retaining the remaining R10,000.00. CIRCUIT RACING Fee Payable (incl. VAT) SUPER SERIES (per round) R 35,000.00 National Championship (not part of Super Series) All categories (per competitor) R 65.00 Regional Championship All categories (per competitor) R 50.00 Club All Categories (per competitor) R 30.00 RALLIES / OFF ROAD CARS Fee Payable (incl. VAT) National Championship R 10,750.00 Regional Championship (per entry - not competitor) R 50.00 Club, Closed Club (per entry - not competitor) R 30.00 OFF ROAD M/CYCLES, QUADS, ENDURO Fee Payable MOTOCROSS, SUPERMOTO, QUAD MX, DRAG RACING, 4X4 CHALLENGES, OVAL RACING / ALL OTHER CATEGORIES NOT LISTED (incl. VAT) National Championship - per competitor R 65.00 Regional Championship - per competitor R 50.00 Club - per competitor R 30.00 For events not listed (irrespective of category): Permit fee on request
WAIVER PERMITS Waiver permits (at no charge) will only be issued on application for closed club SOCIAL FUN events, and at the sole discretion of MSA Management. However, insurance levies will be payable. INTERNATIONAL EVENTS Permit fees applicable to international events depend upon the nature of the event, the prevailing rate of exchange at time of inscription and the date of the inscription. These permit fees will be advised by MSA on application. Clubs will be invoiced at the beginning of the year, for events inscribed before 31
st October.
Non-international supporting races will be charged per category in accordance with Art. 3, over and above the International inscription fee. NOTES: i) INTERNATIONAL EVENT
Refer to GCR 57. ii) NATIONAL CHAMPIONSHIP EVENT
Refer to GCR 58. iii) NATIONAL EVENT
Refer to GCR 59(i).
APPENDIX R
129
iv) NATIONAL CHAMPIONSHIP SERIES Refer to GCR 43 and 59(ii).
v) REGIONAL CHAMPIONSHIP SERIES Refer to GCR 60(i).
vi) REGIONAL EVENT Refer to GCR 60(ii).
vii) CLUB EVENT Refer to GCR 60(iv).
viii) CLOSED CLUB EVENT Refer to GCR 61.
ix) SPONSORED SERIES
A series is deemed to be sponsored when, in the opinion of MSA, a contribution or donation in money or in kind has been made by a commercial organisation towards the running or organisation of the events constituting the series, or for prize monies or awards for such events, or in any other manner for the benefit of the promoters, organisers or participants, in consideration of the title of the commercial organisation or of any association organisation(s) or of any product name(s) of its/their choice being associated with the promotion of the series, or with the results of the events constituting the series. In the case of a sponsored series, a fee in respect of the rights for the series, which fee will be determined by MSA, shall be payable to MSA (refer to GCR 83 and Art. 13 of Appendix R). MSA shall have the right to administer all the sponsorship monies.
4. COMPETITION LICENCES
Competition licences are valid only for the year of issue with the exception of one event licences which are valid for the duration of the event for which they are issued - see Art. 5 hereafter.
5. LICENCE FEES
Car Circuit
Racing Motorcycle Circuit
Racing Rallies
Off Road Cars All other
Categories
Postage
RSA
Postage
outside RSA
International R 2225 On Application R 2225
Cars - R 2225
M/cycles & Quads – On Application
R 25
R 50
National Championship (Premier Circuit Racing Series Only) R 2225 R 1680 N/A N/A
R 25
R 50
National Championship (Other) R 1680 N/A R 1680 R 1110
R 25
R 50
Regional R 785 R 785 R 785 R 785
R 25
R 50
Club R 395 R 395 R 395 R 395
R 25
R 50
NOTES: i) ONE EVENT LICENCES (one event personal accident insurance cover mandatory)
Club Events: One Event licences will be issued for events of Club status (dependent on category), at a fee of R150.00 (incl. VAT) per licence. Regional Events: One Event licences will be issued for events of Regional status (dependent on category), at a fee of R250.00 (incl. VAT) per licence. National Events: One Event licences may be issued for events of National Status (dependent on category) at a fee of R400.00 (incl. VAT). International Events: One Event licences for events of International Status (dependent on category) will only be made available at the sole discretion of MSA’s Management Committee. SOCIAL LICENCES MSA may, at its sole discretion, make annual Social Licences available where deemed appropriate at a cost of R250.00 per licence.
APPENDIX R
130
ii) LICENCE VALIDITY A higher-grade licence is always valid for lower permit status events of the same type.
iii) DUPLICATE LICENCES Where a licence is lost or stolen, a duplicate licence will be issued at a cost of R50.00 irrespective of date of issue (excluding International FIM/FIA licences).
iv) CLUB/ASSOCIATION MEMBERSHIP With the exception of One Event Licences, a licence will only be issued to members of bona fide clubs or associations affiliated to MSA.
v) LICENCE UPGRADE FEE In the event of upgrading an annual licence, holders will be credited with the amount paid for the annual licence that is being upgraded.
vi) MSA REGULATIONS Copies of the applicable regulations are issued on a complimentary basis when a licence is first taken out and every time it is renewed. Where MSA Handbooks are purchased separately, the price will be at the indicated cover price.
vii) POSTAGE
A R25.00 postage/handling fee will be charged in respect of postage of any of the abovementioned publications within the RSA. The fee for postage/handling to countries outside the RSA will be R50.00.
viii) BANK CHARGES MSA reserves the right to recover bank charges in respect of payments made from outside of South Africa.
ix) ENTRANTS LICENCE FEES (incl. VAT) Motor Vehicle Manufacturer, Marketing Group or Dealer Team R15,000.00
Entrants Licence for company, team, distributor, dealer - multiple names R3,500.00 All other Entrants Licences R2,000.00
6. PUBLIC LIABILITY INSURANCE LEVY ON ENTRIES
Clubs, organisers and promoters are responsible for ensuring that a Public Liability Insurance levy is paid to MSA in respect of every competitor entering in all events irrespective of the category of motorsport. The amount payable is R32.00 (inclusive of VAT) per competitor. The payment must be made to MSA on presentation of the relevant invoice by MSA. Clubs, Organisers or Promoters are reminded that they are responsible for payment of the R5,000.00 excess in the event of a successful claim against MSA’s public liability insurance policy. Documentation regarding the insurance policy is published on the MSA Website.
7. ANNUAL TRACK REGISTRATIONS (In instances where International, National Championship and Regional events are hosted at a particular venue, the highest fee will be applicable) International fees applicable will depend on the prevailing rate of exchange at the time of international inspections.
CIRCUITS HOSTING: Fee (incl. VAT) SUPER SERIES (premium categories) Events –Irrespective of number of events R12,600.00 National Championship events not forming part of the Super Series/ Regional Championship events 3 or more events per annum R7,695.00 Less than 3 events per annum R5,040.00 KARTING CIRCUITS HOSTING: Fee (incl. VAT) National Championship events R3,710.00 All other events R1,350.00 MOTOCROSS/ OVAL TRACKS AND DRAG STRIPS HOSTING: Fee (incl. VAT) National Championship events R2,200.00 All other events R1,350.00
8. TRACK INSPECTION FEES All tracks shall be inspected at least once on an annual basis irrespective of whether material alterations to the track and its immediate surroundings have taken place. Further inspections may be carried out at the discretion of MSA or on request from the track owner. The following inspection fees, which exclude any car hire, travel costs or airfares, shall apply (per inspection). Airfares and car hire or travel costs shall be charged separately where applicable. All track inspection fees must be paid to MSA directly on receipt of an invoice, and not to the track inspector on the day. CIRCUITS HOSTING: Fee (incl. VAT) International Events As per FIA/FIM National Championship events R7,600.00 Regional Championship events R5,500.00
APPENDIX R
131
KARTING CIRCUITS HOSTING: Fee (incl. VAT) International Events As per CIK National Championship events R2,650.00 All other events R1,275.00 MOTOCROSS/SUPERMOTO TRACKS, OVAL TRACKS AND DRAG STRIPS HOSTING: Fee (incl. VAT) International Events As per FIM/FIA National Championship events R 1,750.00 All other events R 1.000.00
9. MANUFACTURERS/DISTRIBUTORS PARTICIPATION AND HOMOLOGATION FEES (fees inclusive of VAT) i) Homologation of cars for participation in motorsport (per model) ............. On Application ii) Homologation of a component or equipment (per item)
(plus costs of testing where applicable).................................................... On Application iii) Homologation of Production Motorcycles:
See regulations and specifications for SA Motorcycle Road Racing Championship iv) Certified copies of homologation forms
a) Cars: Competitors..................................................................... .... R375.00 b) Motorcycles.............................................................................. R220.00
v) FIA homologation papers (subject to exchange rate and courier costs)......... On Application 10. OFFICIALS EXPENSES
i) MSA appointed Stewards (or Jury President where applicable)/ Environmental Steward (only payable when in attendance both at start and end of event). Promoters are responsible for paying the transport expenses of the MSA appointed Steward or Jury President to and from a competition and throughout the competition if the nature of the competition is such as to require the constant presence of the MSA appointed Steward or Jury President, together with any relevant accommodation expenses. In addition, the MSA stewards will claim from the promoters an out of pocket expense fee calculated as follows:
a) Nat. championship events, events on international sporting calendar- R550.00 per day. b) All other events on MSA calendar- R330.00 per day.
11. FINES (VAT not applicable)
For a breach of any GCR/SSR or appendix thereto, or for a breach of SRs or official instructions, the following are the MAXIMUM fines, which may be imposed by: The Clerk of the course other than for events inscribed by the FIA/CIK/FIM............ R 10,000.00 Stewards of the meeting/Jury..................................................................................... R 50,000.00 MSA Motorsport Court................................................................................................ R 50,000.00 MSA National Court of Appeal .................................................................................. R200,000.00 Fine in terms of GCR 176................................................................................ R 25,000.00
12. PROTEST FEES (VAT not applicable) The following fees will apply in all instances, a) International events /National championship events ..................................... R 1,500.00 b) All other events .............................................................................................. R 750.00
13. APPEAL FEES (VAT not applicable)
The following fees will apply in all instances: i) An appeal to an MSA Appeal Court R 5,000.00 ii) An appeal to the MSA National Court of Appeal R 25,000.00 NOTES: i) Costs - in deciding upon the question of costs, the court shall take into account the time
involved with scrutineering, assessed at R200 per hour per Scrutineer, possible involvement of MSA Consultants assessed at the same rate as that of Scrutineers, and costs incurred by fellow competitors who may be subject to the appeal. They will, in addition, take into account all travel and accommodation costs incurred and shall assess their own time related to the hearing at R200 per hour.
ii) Fees paid in respect of appeals to lower courts are not refunded where the appellant succeeds in an appeal to a higher court. MSA may, however, in exceptional circumstances and at its sole discretion
APPENDIX R
132
refund a portion on the full fee (less bank charges). In addition, costs may be given against an appellant notwithstanding that the appellant has succeeded with the appeal.
iii) Notwithstanding that an appeal has succeeded, administrative costs shall be payable by the appellant. Such administrative costs will range between a minimum of R350 and a maximum of 25% of the appeal fee. Where an appeal fails, the appeal fee will be forfeited and 25 % of the appeal fee so forfeited will be allocated to administrative costs.
iv) Where an appellant withdraws an appeal prior to it being heard, MSA shall refund the appeal fee paid, less 25% for administrative/bank charges.
14. COMMERCIAL RIGHTS
i) MSA is the sole commercial rights holder of all South African National Championship, National Challenge, Trophy, Cup or motorsport series, Regional Championship, including all individual rounds (events) of these series, as well as ad hoc independent National and other status motorsport events.
ii) A fee determined by MSA in respect of such rights shall be payable to MSA by the Organiser of any event with a naming sponsor.
iii) The rights fees in respect of events are available from MSA. 15. FEES FOR RECORD ATTEMPTS AND ANY MATTERS NOT OTHERWISE PROVIDED FOR IN APPENDIX
"R" The fees payable in respect of the above are at the discretion of the MSA and will be advised on application.
16. CORPORATE MEMBERSHIP FEES (incl. VAT) - Due by 31st January each year Refer to MSA Article 11 for application information
Initial registration Annual Affiliation 16.1 Club R2,000.00 R10.50 per member (Min. payment of R1,000)
Association R2,000.00 R1,050.00 16.2 Associate Members R1,500.00 R 840.00 16.3 Companies R2,500.00 R3,150.00 NOTE: i) Current members failing to pay their affiliation fee on or before 31 March will be considered to have
terminated their membership. ii) Members failing to pay the annual affiliation fees will only be reinstated as registered clubs at the sole
discretion of MSA, and on payment of all current and arrears affiliation fees plus a re-registration fee of R1,500.00 (incl. of VAT).
iii) Members electing to suspend their activities must advise MSA accordingly. A club on resuming motorsport activities, will be re-instated at the sole discretion of MSA, and shall be required to pay a re-registration fee of R1,500.00 (incl. of VAT) together with the applicable annual affiliation fee.
iv) At the discretion of MSA, members may be required to lodge an additional deposit of R2500.00 when making application for affiliation.
133
First Floor, No. 9 Monza Close (Formerly 108), Kyalami Park, Midrand. Telephone (011) 466-2440. Fax: (011) 466-2262 National Number: 0861 MSA MSA (0861 672 672)
PROTEST / APPEAL / NOTICE OF INTENTION TO
APPEAL / INCIDENT REPORT / WITHDRAWAL OF ENTRY
NAME OF EVENT: DATE:
COMPETITOR NAME: COMP. NO:
ADDRESS: CELL #:
DETAILS:
COMPETITOR SIGNATURE: ___________ DATE: __ TIME:
PROTEST LODGED WITH: ___
SIGN RECEIPT OF PROTEST: TIME: _
FEES ATTACHED: CASH / CHEQUE _
COMPETITOR SIGNATURE: COFC _
PROTEST RECEIVED BY : TIME: _
MSA STEWARD MSA STEWARD CLUB STEWARD
OFFICIAL REMARKS
134
First Floor, No. 9 Monza Close (Formerly 108), Kyalami Park, Midrand.
Telephone (011) 466-2440. Fax: (011) 466-2262 National Number: 0861 MSA MSA (0861 672 672)
PROTEST / APPEAL / NOTICE OF INTENTION TO APPEAL
/ INCIDENT REPORT / WITHDRAWAL OF ENTRY
NAME OF EVENT: DATE:
COMPETITOR NAME: COMP. NO:
ADDRESS: CELL #:
DETAILS:
COMPETITOR SIGNATURE: DATE: TIME:
PROTEST LODGED WITH:
SIGN RECEIPT OF PROTEST: TIME:
FEES ATTACHED: CASH / CHEQUE
COMPETITOR SIGNATURE: COFC
PROTEST RECEIVED BY : TIME:
MSA STEWARD MSA STEWARD CLUB STEWARD
OFFICIAL REMARKS
135
First Floor, No. 9 Monza Close (Formerly 108), Kyalami Park, Midrand.
Telephone (011) 466-2440. Fax: (011) 466-2262 National Number: 0861 MSA MSA (0861 672 672)
PROTEST / APPEAL / NOTICE OF INTENTION TO APPEAL
/ INCIDENT REPORT / WITHDRAWAL OF ENTRY
NAME OF EVENT: DATE:
COMPETITOR NAME: COMP. NO:
ADDRESS: CELL #:
DETAILS:
COMPETITOR SIGNATURE: DATE: TIME:
PROTEST LODGED WITH:
SIGN RECEIPT OF PROTEST: TIME:
FEES ATTACHED: CASH / CHEQUE
COMPETITOR SIGNATURE: COFC
PROTEST RECEIVED BY : TIME:
MSA STEWARD MSA STEWARD CLUB STEWARD
OFFICIAL REMARKS
APPENDIX “A” – Homologation
APPENDIX “D” - Courses, Road, Tracks and Records
ANNEXURE “AD” - MSA Anti-Doping Code
ANNEXURE “I” - Personal Accident Insurance
ENVIRONMENTAL CODE
WORLD CHAMPIONS
S.A. MOTORSPORT CHAMPIONS
S.A. SPRINGBOK COLOUR AWARDS
NATIONAL COLOURS CRITERIA/NATIONAL COLOUR AWARDS
LIFETIME ACHIEVEMENT AWARDS
MSA SPECIAL AWARDS
Please go to www.motorsport.co.za
for information on the above.
